and_o astonishment_n like_o the_o enchanter_n of_o egypt_n when_o they_o behold_v the_o finger_n of_o god_n but_o neither_o be_v it_o afterward_o always_o requisite_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v just_a seven_o deacon_n however_o some_o religious_o adhere_v to_o that_o number_n nor_o be_v it_o necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v always_o be_v adorn_v with_o gift_n that_o be_v extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a for_o otherwise_o when_o miracle_n cease_v their_o office_n must_v have_v cease_v with_o they_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o first_o presbyter_n be_v also_o extraordinary_a they_o be_v qualify_v for_o their_o ordination_n with_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o direction_n be_v give_v about_o it_o by_o extraordinary_a indication_n they_o can_v pray_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o preach_v by_o inspiration_n they_o can_v speak_v language_n which_o they_o have_v never_o learn_v and_o perform_v other_o thing_n as_o miraculous_a yet_o when_o all_o those_o extraordinary_n cease_v the_o order_n and_o mission_n of_o presbyter_n do_v not_o so_o but_o still_o remain_v and_o aught_o to_o remain_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n from_o these_o instance_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o some_o thing_n may_v be_v requisite_a for_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o office_n and_o for_o some_o that_o be_v vest_v with_o it_o a_o repetition_n of_o which_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a for_o its_o preservation_n nor_o for_o all_o that_o be_v advance_v to_o it_o however_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n have_v some_o prerogative_n to_o which_o none_o at_o this_o time_n have_v any_o just_a pretence_n however_o it_o be_v very_o fit_a that_o they_o that_o be_v the_o first_o planter_n of_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o recommend_v their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v then_o new_a to_o the_o world_n with_o miracle_n which_o we_o may_v call_v the_o seal_n of_o that_o commission_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o christ_n yet_o the_o authority_n they_o have_v as_o supreme_a visible_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n may_v descend_v to_o other_o who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o new_a seal_n or_o credential_n for_o what_o may_v be_v sufficient_o confirm_v by_o the_o same_o let_v we_o now_o suppose_v if_o you_o please_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v more_o miracle_n than_o any_o other_o or_o that_o the_o work_n of_o some_o be_v peculiar_a to_o they_o yet_o if_o miracle_n as_o such_o hinder_v not_o a_o succession_n to_o they_o the_o number_n and_o quality_n of_o their_o miracle_n can_v do_v it_o without_o some_o declaration_n that_o they_o be_v intend_v for_o that_o purpose_n they_o may_v rather_o seem_v to_o concur_v with_o other_o thing_n in_o signify_v the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o almighty_a to_o preserve_v that_o office_n or_o order_n which_o he_o so_o high_o approve_v and_o which_o he_o have_v establish_v in_o so_o wonderful_a a_o manner_n vi_o i_o grant_v that_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v of_o great_a extent_n yet_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o they_o may_v have_v successor_n in_o their_o office_n or_o authority_n they_o have_v a_o large_a sphere_n of_o action_n when_o they_o be_v send_v to_o disciple_v all_o nation_n but_o then_o no_o apostle_n have_v sole_a commission_n to_o do_v this_o neither_o be_v the_o apostle_n wont_a to_o act_v as_o in_o a_o common_a council_n by_o majority_n of_o voice_n but_o disperse_v themselves_o that_o they_o may_v better_o propagate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n they_o do_v not_o all_o travel_n together_o into_o the_o same_o country_n but_o some_o go_v into_o asia_n some_o into_o scythia_n and_o other_o into_o other_o nation_n say_v didymus_n 1._o as_o they_o be_v direct_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o armenian_a historian_n in_o galanus_n 4._o tell_v we_o that_o have_v receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o divide_v the_o country_n by_o lot_n but_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v more_o especial_o engage_v to_o plant_v christianity_n among_o the_o gentile_n some_o among_o those_o of_o the_o circumcision_n some_o in_o this_o nation_n and_o some_o in_o that_o no_o single_a person_n have_v the_o whole_a work_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n commit_v sole_o to_o he_o for_o as_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o ecumenical_a bishop_n so_o there_o be_v no_o ecumenical_a apostle_n who_o have_v jurisdiction_n over_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v also_o manifest_a that_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o second_o and_o other_o century_n have_v power_n to_o govern_v all_o the_o church_n that_o be_v plant_v by_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o propagate_v christianity_n far_o and_o near_o so_o that_o the_o charge_n of_o both_o in_o general_n be_v of_o equal_a extent_n and_o if_o the_o multitude_n of_o pastor_n as_o well_o as_o of_o other_o christian_n increase_v particular_a bishop_n be_v conclude_v within_o a_o narrow_a compass_n than_o the_o apostle_n have_v be_v such_o disproportion_n of_o diocese_n do_v not_o necessary_o hinder_v the_o title_n of_o succession_n of_o one_o from_o another_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o follow_a instance_n the_o king_n of_o judah_n be_v mention_v in_o scripture_n as_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o david_n 4.29.16_o when_o ten_o tribe_n pay_v they_o no_o obedience_n so_o that_o however_o they_o have_v not_o his_o dominion_n entire_a it_o be_v enough_o to_o preserve_v their_o succession_n to_o he_o in_o royal_a authority_n that_o they_o retain_v it_o in_o such_o part_n of_o they_o as_o remain_v under_o their_o subjection_n eutropius_n say_v of_o severus_n that_o he_o leave_v his_o son_n bassianus_n and_o geta_n his_o successor_n 19_o and_o constantine_n he_o tell_v we_o leave_v his_o three_o son_n his_o successor_n 9_o none_o of_o which_o single_o can_v have_v all_o the_o dominion_n of_o their_o father_n in_o which_o the_o other_o brother_n have_v their_o share_n and_o not_o to_o mention_v other_o example_n i_o find_v in_o plutarch_n life_n of_o demetrius_n 1599_o the_o great_a man_n who_o divide_v among_o they_o the_o empire_n of_o alexander_n twice_o style_v his_o successor_n and_o once_o the_o successor_n by_o way_n of_o eminence_n yet_o no_o one_o of_o they_o have_v either_o the_o personal_a courage_n and_o conduct_n or_o all_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o mighty_a conqueror_n perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o this_o be_v a_o mere_a dispute_n about_o word_n for_o that_o be_v the_o reflection_n which_o a_o learned_a foreiner_n 153._o be_v please_v to_o cast_v on_o it_o when_o it_o have_v be_v manage_v by_o a_o incomparable_a hand_n but_o when_o salmasius_n 125._o who_o other_o have_v follow_v argue_v against_o the_o succession_n to_o the_o apostle_n from_o his_o own_o mistake_n of_o a_o word_n to_o give_v its_o true_a interpretation_n and_o to_o confute_v that_o which_o be_v erroneous_a be_v the_o best_a way_n i_o think_v to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o reason_n vii_o i_o grant_v that_o other_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v common_o under_o a_o obligation_n to_o a_o more_o constant_a residence_n in_o some_o particular_a place_n than_o the_o apostle_n be_v yet_o this_o hinder_v not_o the_o bishop_n from_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o their_o office_n or_o authority_n for_o 1._o it_o be_v not_o essential_a to_o the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n that_o he_o reside_v in_o a_o place_n as_o a_o local_a pastor_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n nor_o be_v it_o always_o necessary_a as_o you_o suggest_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v ordain_v to_o a_o certain_a people_n they_o that_o with_o we_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n be_v constitute_v bishop_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o that_o they_o be_v limit_v to_o a_o certain_a diocese_n proceed_v from_o such_o rule_n of_o government_n as_o be_v not_o always_o of_o necessary_a obligation_n the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n declare_v 6._o that_o none_o shall_v be_v ordain_v at_o large_a yet_o this_o rule_n say_v grotius_n 271._o be_v not_o of_o divine_a and_o perpetual_a but_o positive_a right_n and_o it_o may_v admit_v of_o many_o exception_n before_o that_o council_n s._n 1685._o paulinus_n be_v ordain_v absolute_o in_o sacerdotiam_fw-la tantùm_fw-la domini_fw-la non_fw-la in_o locum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la dedicatus_fw-la as_o himself_o speak_v in_o a_o epistle_n to_o severus_n and_o when_o s._n jerom_n 61._o be_v make_v a_o presbyter_n he_o have_v no_o peculiar_a church_n or_o title_n assign_v to_o he_o and_o to_o come_v near_o to_o the_o matter_n photius_n tell_v we_o 37._o that_o caius_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o century_n be_v constitute_v bishop_n of_o the_o gentile_n that_o be_v of_o the_o heathen_a at_o large_a that_o by_o his_o labour_n among_o they_o he_o may_v draw_v they_o to_o the_o christian_a faith_n indeed_o where_o ecclesiastical_a government_n be_v settle_v and_o christianity_n flourish_v however_o persecute_v by_o the_o civil_a power_n it_o be_v requisite_a for_o the_o most_o part_n that_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o
vast_a number_n of_o believer_n and_o these_o be_v thing_n that_o may_v put_v such_o mark_n of_o dignity_n on_o the_o person_n that_o preside_v in_o it_o that_o the_o chief_a apostle_n have_v reason_n to_o think_v it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v a_o diminution_n but_o a_o honour_n rather_o to_o any_o of_o they_o to_o have_v be_v in_o his_o station_n this_o may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o clear_v the_o testimony_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n as_o record_v by_o eusebius_n to_o who_o i_o refer_v you_o and_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o relation_n of_o it_o which_o you_o produce_v from_o theodorus_n metochita_n and_o other_o and_o which_o you_o say_v 27._o carry_v with_o it_o it_o be_v own_o confutation_n be_v so_o absurd_a as_o you_o imagine_v yet_o i_o can_v but_o observe_v that_o when_o i_o offer_v what_o you_o despair_v of_o oppose_v with_o success_n you_o think_v it_o enough_o to_o find_v out_o something_o else_o which_o in_o your_o judgement_n carry_v with_o it_o its_o own_o confutation_n a_o politic_a device_n i_o confess_v but_o no_o great_a argument_n of_o your_o ingenuity_n hegesippus_n flourish_v in_o the_o same_o age_n with_o clemens_n but_o something_o more_o early_o and_o live_v so_o near_o the_o apostle_n time_n he_o make_v use_v of_o that_o advantage_n in_o his_o inquiry_n into_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v in_o they_o among_o which_o he_o acquaint_v we_o this_o be_v one_o eccles_n that_o s._n james_n take_v on_o he_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n hegesippus_n do_v not_o only_o relate_v this_o of_o he_o but_o he_o give_v we_o a_o copious_a account_n of_o his_o life_n and_o martyrdom_n yet_o this_o i_o confess_v will_v signify_v but_o little_a be_v he_o as_o joseph_n scaliger_n represent_v he_o 179._o a_o trifle_a and_o a_o fabulous_a writer_n but_o that_o he_o be_v unjust_o censure_v by_o that_o celebrate_a critic_n have_v be_v show_v by_o petavius_n and_o valesius_fw-la 23._o and_o to_o what_o they_o have_v say_v more_o may_v be_v add_v for_o his_o vindication_n if_o it_o will_v not_o occasion_v too_o large_a a_o digression_n or_o be_v it_o necessary_a to_o insist_v so_o much_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o one_o for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o many_o other_o that_o s._n james_n be_v bishop_n or_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v be_v general_o believe_v by_o the_o christian_n of_o different_a nation_n and_o language_n the_o memory_n of_o it_o have_v be_v preserve_v by_o the_o ethiopian_n in_o their_o diptych_n 342._o by_o the_o coptite_n in_o their_o fasti_fw-la 66._o and_o by_o the_o syrian_n in_o their_o menology_n 1648._o it_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o relate_v as_o a_o undoubted_a truth_n by_o hippolytus_n apost_n and_o eusebius_n scalig._n by_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 14._o and_o another_o cyril_n of_o scythopolis_n 83._o by_o epiphanius_n 19_o and_o chrysostom_n 498._o by_o augustin_n 2._o and_o fulgentius_n 1._o by_o nicephorus_n 311._o and_o photius_n â—58_n by_o oecumenius_n 122._o and_o nilus_n 216._o and_o it_o be_v also_o mention_v as_o a_o thing_n universal_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o six_o general_n council_n 32._o and_o blondel_n 50._o himself_o confess_v that_o it_o be_v assert_v by_o all_o the_o father_n this_o testimony_n in_o which_o they_o be_v so_o unanimous_a will_v appear_v the_o more_o considerable_a if_o it_o agree_v exact_o with_o the_o circumstance_n of_o s._n james_n as_o they_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o it_o do_v so_o will_v be_v manifest_a by_o compare_v it_o with_o several_a place_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n wherein_o he_o be_v mention_v for_o instance_n we_o read_v that_o when_o peter_n have_v escape_v out_o of_o prison_n he_o say_v to_o those_o that_o be_v surprise_v and_o astonish_v at_o his_o presence_n 12.17_o go_v and_o show_v these_o thing_n to_o james_n and_o to_o the_o brethren_n in_o which_o word_n he_o pass_v by_o all_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n except_z james_z without_o any_o particular_a notice_n and_o this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v a_o indication_n that_o however_o there_o may_v be_v other_o at_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v subordinate_a to_o he_o there_o remain_v none_o with_o he_o that_o be_v his_o equal_n when_o paul_n go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n to_o see_v peter_n other_o disciple_n see_v he_o none_o but_o james_n the_o lord_n brother_n 1.19_o and_o this_o be_v that_o james_n say_v s._n jerom_n 1.19_o who_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n a_o person_n of_o great_a sanctity_n and_o of_o such_o reputation_n that_o the_o people_n will_v press_v and_o throng_n that_o they_o may_v touch_v but_o the_o skirt_n of_o his_o garment_n that_o father_n also_o give_v this_o reason_n why_o s._n paul_n do_v not_o see_v other_o apostle_n it_o be_v he_o tell_v we_o ibid._n because_o they_o be_v disperse_v abroad_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n but_o he_o reside_v where_o his_o peculiar_a charge_n be_v fourteen_o year_n after_o this_o or_o rather_o as_o some_o think_v after_o his_o conversion_n s._n paul_n go_v up_o again_o to_o jerusalem_n and_o there_o he_o find_v james_n 2.1.9_o and_o reckon_v he_o with_o cephas_n and_o john_n who_o seem_v to_o be_v pillar_n and_o be_v chief_a apostle_n hereby_o pay_v respect_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o bede_n to_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o chair_n 475._o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o however_o peter_n be_v one_o of_o the_o number_n yet_o to_o james_n he_o give_v the_o first_o place_n because_o say_v anselm_n 128._o at_o jerusalem_n where_o he_o be_v bishop_n he_o have_v the_o primacy_n but_o this_o you_o will_v not_o admit_v for_o that_o preference_n you_o say_v may_v be_v only_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o be_v the_o lord_n brother_n 51._o as_o if_o john_n be_v not_o also_o the_o lord_n brother_n who_o be_v mention_v after_o peter_n or_o james_n have_v but_o late_o contract_v this_o relation_n i_o think_v this_o variation_n in_o the_o order_n of_o name_n from_o the_o usual_a method_n must_v suppose_v a_o change_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o import_v something_o peculiar_a to_o s._n james_n which_o do_v not_o always_o belong_v to_o he_o but_o now_o give_v he_o the_o pre-eminence_n in_o this_o place_n what_o that_o be_v we_o have_v see_v already_o and_o mr._n calvin_n see_v it_o and_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o thing_n improbable_a for_o say_v he_o 2.9_o when_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v dignity_n it_o be_v wonderful_a that_o james_n shall_v be_v prefer_v before_o peter_n perhaps_o it_o be_v because_o he_o be_v perfect_a of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o good_a man_n will_v not_o speak_v more_o plain_o out_o of_o tenderness_n to_o his_o own_o discipline_n at_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n james_n make_v a_o great_a figure_n than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o speak_v with_o a_o air_n of_o authority_n as_o precedent_n of_o the_o synod_n he_o be_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v chrysostom_n 796._o and_o to_o he_o be_v the_o chief_a place_n assign_v and_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o other_o have_v give_v their_o sense_n of_o thing_n in_o debate_n s._n james_n pass_v the_o final_a sentence_n whereupon_o say_v hesychius_n 1525._o how_o shall_v i_o celebrate_v the_o servant_n and_o brother_n of_o christ_n the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o prince_n of_o priest_n the_o chief_z of_o the_o apostle_n the_o most_o resplendent_a among_o the_o lamp_n and_o most_o illustrious_a among_o the_o star_n peter_n preach_v but_o james_n decree_v his_o word_n be_v but_o few_o but_o comprehend_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o question_n my_o sentence_n be_v say_v he_o that_o we_o trouble_v not_o they_o which_o from_o among_o the_o gentile_n be_v turn_v unto_o god_n and_o thus_o say_v the_o commentator_n on_o his_o act_n 1673._o he_o speak_v the_o word_n and_o it_o be_v do_v his_o suffrage_n pass_v into_o the_o form_n of_o a_o law_n and_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n indeed_o if_o s._n james_n have_v usurp_v a_o jurisdiction_n over_o his_o colleague_n this_o have_v be_v criminal_a but_o i_o have_v ascribe_v to_o he_o no_o other_o pre-eminence_n but_o what_o we_o may_v well_o suppose_v be_v grant_v to_o he_o by_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o proceed_n in_o the_o assembly_n may_v be_v the_o more_o regular_a it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o synod_n not_o that_o he_o that_o preside_v in_o it_o shall_v determine_v the_o thing_n in_o controversy_n by_o his_o sole_a power_n but_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o other_o member_n of_o it_o this_o be_v what_o s._n james_n do_v after_o the_o full_a hear_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o give_a
imprimatur_fw-la z._n isham_n r._n p._n d._n henr._n episc_n lond._n à _fw-la sacris_fw-la feb._n 4._o 1691_o 2._o a_o treatise_n of_o church-government_n occasion_v by_o some_o letter_n late_o print_v concern_v the_o same_o subject_a by_o robert_n burscough_n m._n a._n london_n print_v for_o samuel_n smith_n at_o the_o prince_n arm_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1692._o the_o preface_n to_o the_o reader_n a_o observe_v italian_n have_v give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o a_o transaction_n which_o be_v not_o so_o well_o know_v among_o we_o as_o many_o other_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n he_o acquaint_v we_o that_o in_o a_o assembly_n of_o catholic_n as_o he_o call_v they_o which_o be_v bring_v together_o by_o the_o late_a earl_n of_o bristol_n a_o consultation_n be_v hold_v concern_v the_o fit_a mean_n of_o propagate_a their_o religion_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o they_o agree_v that_o one_o of_o the_o most_o proper_a method_n they_o can_v make_v use_n of_o for_o that_o purpose_n be_v to_o testify_v a_o mighty_a zeal_n and_o to_o make_v a_o great_a show_n of_o friendship_n for_o the_o nonconformist_n whereupon_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o represent_v they_o as_o man_n of_o trade_n who_o suffering_n will_v be_v prejudicial_a to_o the_o nation_n they_o pretend_v to_o commiserate_v their_o condition_n and_o declaim_v perpetual_o against_o persecution_n and_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n he_o say_v which_o they_o propose_v to_o themselves_o in_o this_o conduct_n romana_fw-la the_o first_o be_v to_o maintain_v the_o sectary_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n hope_v they_o may_v soon_o destroy_v it_o by_o intestine_a division_n and_o so_o more_o easy_o open_v a_o gate_n to_o popery_n the_o second_o be_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o tolerate_v these_o sectary_n to_o stop_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o law_n about_o religion_n that_o their_o priest_n may_v meet_v with_o less_o opposition_n in_o advance_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o pursuance_n of_o this_o design_n as_o my_o author_n also_o inform_v we_o they_o prevail_v with_o king_n charles_n the_o second_o to_o issue_v out_o his_o declaration_n for_o liberty_n of_o conscience_n which_o be_v recall_v by_o the_o interposition_n of_o the_o parliament_n but_o the_o project_n which_o be_v then_o so_o happy_o blaft_v by_o the_o parliament_n revive_v to_o amazement_n in_o the_o follow_a reign_n and_o the_o nation_n have_v the_o pain_n to_o see_v a_o jesuit_n make_v a_o privy_a counsellor_n and_o prime_a minister_n of_o state_n and_o the_o protestant_a dissenter_n very_o deep_a in_o his_o interest_n and_o warm_a under_o his_o influence_n to_o see_v these_o dissenter_n so_o liberal_o offer_v up_o their_o incense_n to_o the_o court_n which_o be_v then_o labour_v to_o enslave_v we_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o court_n answer_v their_o devotion_n with_o many_o favour_n for_o so_o it_o be_v as_o every_o body_n know_v and_o when_o this_o alliance_n be_v confirm_v between_o they_o hardly_o a_o week_n pass_v over_o our_o head_n which_o do_v not_o bring_v we_o fresh_a intelligence_n of_o their_o mutual_a endearment_n what_o i_o have_v say_v of_o the_o dissenter_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o they_o without_o exception_n for_o to_o do_v they_o right_o some_o of_o they_o be_v afflict_v at_o the_o shameful_a confederacy_n in_o which_o their_o brethren_n be_v engage_v but_o neither_o in_o number_n nor_o in_o zeal_n and_o diligence_n do_v they_o equal_v those_o that_o behold_v our_o church_n in_o distress_n with_o such_o eye_n as_o the_o child_n of_o edom_n look_v on_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o day_n of_o her_o adversity_n when_o they_o cry_v to_o the_o babylonian_n raze_v it_o raze_v it_o to_o the_o foundation_n but_o it_o please_v god_n to_o disappoint_v their_o device_n so_o that_o their_o hand_n can_v not_o perform_v their_o enterprise_n and_o one_o may_v then_o have_v think_v that_o the_o reflection_n on_o their_o action_n shall_v have_v be_v such_o a_o mortification_n to_o they_o as_o will_v have_v dispose_v they_o to_o a_o accommodation_n and_o union_n with_o those_o from_o who_o they_o have_v make_v a_o unreasonable_a separation_n and_o who_o be_v so_o willing_a to_o forget_v their_o former_a miscarriage_n and_o to_o receive_v they_o with_o all_o imaginable_a tenderness_n but_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a have_v since_o appear_v more_o averse_a from_o the_o way_n of_o peace_n than_o ever_o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o kindness_n of_o the_o papist_n put_v they_o into_o a_o strange_a fit_n of_o complaisance_n and_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o either_o they_o employ_v their_o pen_n in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o not_o against_o it_o but_o the_o obligation_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o conformist_n instead_o of_o abate_v have_v inflame_v their_o rage_n and_o give_v they_o encouragement_n to_o write_v abundance_n of_o book_n such_o as_o they_o be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o this_o may_v show_v how_o dissatisfy_v they_o remain_v in_o their_o present_a circumstance_n and_o that_o as_o long_o as_o we_o live_v with_o they_o and_o not_o under_o they_o we_o be_v like_a to_o hear_v of_o their_o complaint_n when_o my_o adversary_n who_o be_v of_o their_o number_n and_o give_v occasion_n to_o this_o discourse_n see_v their_o politic_n and_o his_o own_o defeat_v i_o have_v hope_n that_o he_o will_v leave_v i_o to_o the_o retirement_n i_o affect_v and_o give_v i_o no_o far_o trouble_v with_o his_o dispute_n about_o church-government_n i_o be_v in_o expectation_n that_o he_o will_v either_o study_n to_o be_v quiet_a or_o that_o i_o shall_v meet_v with_o he_o among_o some_o late_a apologist_n but_o when_o i_o least_o suspect_v it_o he_o appear_v in_o print_n on_o the_o offensive_a side_n and_o rude_o attacking_z a_o whole_a community_n he_o will_v persuade_v his_o reader_n 47._o that_o a_o separate_a national_a jurisdiction_n such_o as_o he_o suppose_v that_o of_o our_o ecclesiastical_a ruler_n to_o be_v can_v but_o weaken_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o king_n and_o other_o state_n and_o be_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o but_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n that_o heretofore_o be_v find_v so_o burdensome_a under_o the_o papacy_n and_o that_o make_v the_o best_a and_o wise_a and_o great_a of_o our_o king_n so_o uneasy_a so_o that_o he_o lay_v it_o down_o he_o say_v as_o a_o maxim_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v of_o great_a danger_n to_o any_o government_n than_o a_o national_a hierarchy_n that_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o it_o or_o be_v not_o in_o the_o measure_n and_o interest_n of_o it_o fresh_a experience_n have_v learn_v we_o this_o in_o which_o word_n his_o design_n be_v to_o cast_v a_o odium_n on_o the_o conform_v clergy_n and_o to_o suggest_v that_o they_o have_v be_v hurtful_a unto_o king_n and_o usurp_v a_o jurisdiction_n that_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o safety_n and_o the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n but_o if_o this_o can_v be_v prove_v against_o they_o either_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o jurisdiction_n itself_o or_o from_o their_o national_a union_n or_o matter_n of_o fact_n on_o which_o he_o ground_n the_o charge_n he_o must_v be_v content_a to_o bear_v the_o infamy_n of_o a_o false_a accuser_n by_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o clergy_n which_o be_v first_o to_o be_v consider_v either_o he_o understand_v that_o which_o be_v spiritual_a and_o such_o as_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o christ_n and_o to_o say_v that_o this_o have_v no_o limit_n and_o be_v pernicious_a to_o the_o state_n be_v not_o only_o to_o injure_v the_o truth_n but_o to_o cast_v a_o reproach_n upon_o our_o lord_n himself_o or_o else_o he_o mean_v their_o temporal_a authority_n with_o which_o they_o have_v be_v legal_o vest_v by_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o then_o he_o know_v that_o he_o have_v false_o call_v it_o independent_a unboundable_a and_o uncontrollable_a 46._o he_o know_v it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o be_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o but_o the_o very_a same_o supreme_a and_o absolute_a power_n which_o the_o pope_n claim_v and_o usurp_v and_o by_o which_o they_o make_v our_o king_n so_o uneasy_a and_o i_o leave_v he_o to_o answer_v the_o conviction_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n for_o the_o wrong_n he_o have_v do_v the_o reformation_n by_o so_o odious_a a_o reflection_n another_o thing_n on_o which_o he_o ground_n his_o censure_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v their_o national_a union_n and_o he_o argue_v that_o this_o together_o with_o the_o independence_n which_o he_o ascribe_v to_o they_o must_v needs_o render_v they_o very_o dangerous_a as_o put_v they_o into_o a_o condition_n of_o be_v make_v a_o powerful_a faction_n and_o easy_a to_o be_v practise_v upon_o and_o enable_v the_o head_n of_o the_o faction_n to_o convey_v malignity_n to_o all_o their_o subordinates_n and_o
to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o those_o gentleman_n to_o who_o he_o dedicate_v his_o book_n but_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v in_o their_o character_n they_o be_v of_o more_o judgement_n than_o to_o believe_v that_o if_o other_o be_v as_o candid_a as_o themselves_o this_o idea_n which_o he_o so_o much_o magnify_v will_v be_v of_o infinite_a advantage_n they_o will_v rather_o perceive_v that_o it_o will_v not_o otherwise_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o fatal_a controversy_n that_o have_v perplex_v the_o church_n than_o poison_n will_v cure_v disease_n that_o be_v by_o the_o death_n of_o the_o patient_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o design_n of_o it_o be_v to_o abrogate_v the_o authority_n which_o christ_n bestow_v on_o his_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o consequent_o our_o author_n instead_o of_o intitle_v his_o book_n the_o nature_n of_o church-government_n free_o discuss_v may_v more_o fit_o have_v call_v it_o a_o treatise_n of_o church-anarchy_n or_o church-confusion_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o applause_n of_o his_o performance_n be_v continue_v to_o he_o in_o his_o own_o person_n which_o he_o first_o receive_v by_o proxy_n from_o the_o neighbour_a dissenter_n but_o sure_o i_o be_o that_o he_o contradict_v the_o avow_a principle_n of_o their_o party_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o writer_n he_o contend_v that_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v no_o authority_n but_o what_o they_o derive_v from_o the_o state_n he_o make_v church-government_n a_o mere_a prudential_n thing_n and_o alterable_a in_o the_o form_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o various_a form_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n and_o argue_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o take_v its_o model_n from_o the_o appointment_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n whereas_o their_o other_o writer_n tell_v we_o that_o a_o spiritual_a extraction_n of_o a_o legitimate_a ecclesiastical_a power_n can_v be_v make_v from_o a_o secular_a root_n etc._n that_o the_o introduction_n of_o humane_a authority_n into_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o any_o kind_n destroy_v the_o nature_n of_o it_o 30._o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o form_n of_o government_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o word_n and_o that_o unchangeable_a quest_n and_o that_o to_o think_v church-government_n must_v be_v frame_v according_a to_o the_o commonwealth_n or_o civil_a government_n be_v as_o if_o one_o shall_v fashion_v his_o house_n according_a to_o his_o hang_n 181._o but_o that_o his_o friend_n may_v not_o resent_v the_o matter_n too_o high_o when_o they_o find_v how_o they_o have_v be_v impose_v on_o by_o he_o i_o can_v assure_v they_o that_o in_o contradict_v their_o author_n he_o use_v they_o no_o worse_o than_o he_o do_v himself_o for_o have_v former_o conclude_v from_o 2_o thess_n 2.15_o that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o christian_n to_o preserve_v the_o same_o government_n in_o the_o church_n after_o the_o apostle_n day_n that_o be_v appoint_v and_o practise_v in_o they_o he_o now_o come_v to_o prove_v that_o let_v the_o government_n in_o those_o day_n be_v what_o it_o will_v it_o be_v but_o a_o prudential_n and_o ambulatory_a thing_n and_o liable_a to_o change_n according_a to_o the_o difference_n of_o time_n and_o occasion_n and_o that_o his_o friend_n may_v not_o for_o the_o future_a expect_v to_o find_v he_o any_o more_o fix_v or_o steady_a he_o profess_v in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a that_o he_o have_v nothing_o of_o fondness_n in_o he_o for_o any_o opinion_n he_o have_v as_o little_a fondness_n in_o he_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o he_o have_v for_o his_o own_o opinion_n for_o however_o he_o take_v diocesan_n prelacy_n to_o be_v a_o degeneracy_n or_o defection_n from_o a_o apostolical_a constitution_n yet_o he_o boast_v of_o his_o vindication_n of_o it_o upon_o prudential_n ground_n ms._n he_o represent_v episcopacy_n as_o a_o corruption_n and_o yet_o he_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n when_o it_o be_v by_o law_n establish_v dedicatory_a the_o truth_n be_v he_o have_v confuse_o jumble_v together_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o dissenter_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o hobbes_n and_o erastus_n and_o with_o this_o odd_a kind_n of_o mixture_n he_o think_v himself_o sufficient_o qualify_v to_o heal_v the_o breach_n of_o christendom_n before_o he_o one_o peter_z cornelius_z van_fw-mi zurick-zee_a set_v up_o for_o a_o reconciler_n general_n and_o his_o project_n for_o union_n be_v peace_n that_o in_o every_o city_n and_o in_o every_o county_n there_o shall_v be_v appoint_v a_o general_n meeting-place_n in_o which_o the_o christian_n of_o all_o persuasion_n shall_v be_v require_v to_o assemble_v together_o that_o they_o may_v hear_v the_o scripture_n read_v and_o afterward_o talk_v about_o they_o and_o give_v their_o interpretation_n of_o they_o according_a to_o their_o various_a sentiment_n of_o this_o device_n he_o have_v such_o a_o conceit_n that_o leave_v his_o family_n and_o native_a country_n 1._o he_o cross_v the_o sea_n that_o he_o may_v reveal_v it_o in_o england_n expect_v that_o here_o it_o will_v receive_v a_o kind_a entertainment_n and_o from_o hence_o break_v forth_o as_o a_o light_n into_o all_o other_o country_n and_o nation_n 6._o but_o whether_o this_o man_n or_o the_o free_a discusser_n have_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o better_a plan_n of_o a_o universal_a peace_n or_o whether_o prudential_n reason_n have_v be_v more_o happy_a than_o a_o freak_n of_o enthusiasm_n in_o propose_v a_o method_n of_o union_n or_o scheme_n of_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n i_o leave_v you_o to_o determine_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o the_o way_n of_o govern_v church_n which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invent_v or_o first_o discover_v fifteen_o or_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o suppose_v a_o thing_n of_o such_o use_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v know_v to_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o they_o general_o believe_v 1._o that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o founder_n of_o church-government_n bestow_v on_o his_o officer_n such_o authority_n as_o qualify_v they_o for_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o 2._o that_o this_o government_n be_v episcopal_a from_o the_o beginning_n on_o these_o two_o thing_n i_o have_v chief_o insist_v in_o this_o discourse_n but_o far_o more_o copious_o on_o the_o last_o against_o which_o i_o meet_v with_o the_o great_a opposition_n by_o which_o opposition_n i_o do_v not_o only_o mean_v that_o which_o have_v be_v make_v by_o my_o adversary_n for_o i_o have_v consider_v the_o utmost_a that_o i_o can_v find_v object_v on_o that_o side_n and_o upon_o the_o whole_a i_o be_o satisfy_v that_o it_o require_v no_o great_a ability_n to_o defend_v episcopacy_n and_o that_o it_o proceed_v from_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o cause_n that_o the_o more_o learned_a the_o opposer_n of_o it_o be_v the_o more_o ready_a have_v they_o be_v to_o let_v fall_v such_o thing_n as_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o vindication_n of_o it_o and_o answer_v their_o own_o objection_n this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o blondel_n and_o salmasius_n but_o more_o particular_o of_o the_o last_o who_o have_v so_o many_o thing_n that_o favour_v my_o hypothesis_n that_o of_o all_o modern_a author_n none_o have_v be_v more_o useful_a to_o i_o than_o walo_n messalinus_n but_o all_o the_o assistance_n i_o have_v receive_v from_o he_o have_v be_v only_o to_o confirm_v the_o notion_n which_o i_o have_v before_o ground_v on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n &_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n from_o which_o i_o have_v prove_v that_o episcopacy_n be_v of_o divine_a institution_n and_o that_o mere_a presbyter_n be_v general_o subordinate_a to_o superior_a pastor_n in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o afterward_o in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n and_o if_o so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n concern_v the_o succeed_a time_n or_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o be_v affirm_v by_o the_o lord_n falkland_n in_o a_o warm_a speech_n which_o he_o make_v against_o some_o of_o the_o bishop_n 771._o that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o bishop_n have_v always_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n from_o christ_n to_o calvin_n what_o i_o have_v say_v on_o this_o subject_n fasten_v a_o imputation_n of_o novelty_n on_o the_o dissenter_n but_o i_o can_v help_v it_o and_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v offend_v at_o it_o for_o their_o own_o friend_n the_o elder_n and_o messenger_n of_o the_o congregational_a church_n who_o meet_v at_o the_o savoy_n 1658._o confess_v etc._n that_o it_o be_v true_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o public_a and_o open_a profession_n either_o of_o presbytery_n or_o independency_n this_o nation_n have_v be_v a_o stranger_n to_o each_o way_n it_o be_v possible_a ever_o since_o it_o have_v be_v christian_n and_o i_o will_v adventure_v to_o add_v that_o the_o nation_n may_v be_v
who_o be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n p._n 104_o chap._n 8._o apostolical_a authority_n be_v communicate_v to_o titus_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o crete_n p._n 132_o chap._n 9_o apostolical_a authority_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o angel_n mention_v revel_v 1.20_o who_o be_v bishop_n of_o the_o asiatic_a church_n p._n 144_o chap._n 10._o objection_n against_o episcopacy_n take_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o first_o century_n consider_v p._n 164_o chap._n 11._o after_o the_o apostle_n decease_n the_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o single_a person_n who_o be_v distinguish_v by_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n p._n 172_o chap._n 12._o the_o bishop_n be_v successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n p._n 178_o chap._n 13._o the_o bishop_n after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n stand_v relate_v among_o themselves_o as_o equal_n but_o to_o other_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n as_o superior_n p._n 190_o chap._n 14._o after_o the_o apostle_n day_n there_o be_v no_o space_n of_o time_n nor_o any_o country_n where_o christianity_n prevail_v without_o episcopacy_n p._n 207_o chap._n 15._o objection_n against_o episcopacy_n take_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o some_o late_a author_n examine_v p._n 215_o chap._n 16._o prelacy_n be_v no_o degeneracy_n from_o a_o apostolical_a constitution_n the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o come_v next_o after_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o conspire_v to_o deprave_v any_o form_n of_o government_n which_o be_v of_o divine_a appointment_n p._n 236_o chap._n 17._o episcopacy_n can_v be_v think_v a_o degeneracy_n from_o a_o apostolical_a constitution_n if_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n may_v be_v admit_v their_o testimony_n vindicate_v p._n 250_o chap._n 18._o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o ascertain_n to_o we_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v as_o cogent_n for_o the_o divine_a original_a of_o episcopacy_n p._n 264_o a_o catalogue_n of_o book_n print_v for_o and_o sell_v by_o samuel_n smith_n at_o the_o prince_n arm_n in_o s._n paul_n churchyard_n london_n 1692._o a_fw-la enquiry_n after_o happiness_n in_o several_a part_n by_o the_o author_n of_o practical_a christianity_n vol._n 1._o of_o the_o possibility_n of_o obtain_v happiness_n the_o second_o edition_n correct_v and_o enlarge_v in_o octavo_n 1692._o price_n 3_o s._n 6._o d._n of_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o humane_a life_n or_o a_o second_o part_n of_o the_o enquiry_n after_o happiness_n in_o octavo_n 1690._o price_n 2_o s._n 6_o d._n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n manifest_v in_o the_o work_v of_o the_o creation_n in_o two_o part_n viz._n the_o heavenly_a body_n element_n meteor_n fossils_n vegetable_n animal_n beast_n bird_n fish_n and_o infect_v more_o particular_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o earth_n its_o figure_n motion_n and_o consistency_n and_o in_o the_o admirable_a structure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n and_o other_o animal_n as_o also_o in_o their_o generation_n etc._n etc._n by_o john_n ray_n fellow_n of_o the_o royal_a society_n the_o second_o edition_n very_o much_o enlarge_v print_v in_o octavo_n price_n 3_o s._n miscellaneous_n discourse_v concern_v the_o dissolution_n and_o change_n of_o the_o world_n wherein_o the_o primitive_a chaos_n and_o creation_n the_o general_n deluge_n fountain_n form_v stone_n sea-shell_n find_v in_o the_o earth_n subterraneous_a tree_n mountain_n earthquake_n vulcano_n the_o universal_a conflagration_n and_o future_a state_n be_v large_o discuss_v and_o examine_v by_o john_n ray_n fellow_n of_o the_o royal_a society_n in_o octavo_n 1692._o price_n 2_o s._n 6_o d._n the_o meditation_n of_o marcus_n aurelius_n antoninus_n the_o roman_a emperor_n concern_v himself_o treat_v of_o a_o natural_a man_n happiness_n wherein_o it_o consist_v and_o of_o the_o mean_n to_o attain_v unto_o it_o translate_v out_o of_o the_o original_a greek_a with_o note_n by_o meric_n casaubon_n d._n d._n the_o five_o edition_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o life_n of_o antoninus_n with_o some_o select_a remark_n upon_o the_o whole_a by_o monsieur_n and_o madam_n dacier_n never_o before_o in_o english_a in_o octavo_n 1692._o price_n 5_o s._n a_o treatise_n of_o church-government_n address_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n concern_v the_o same_o subject_a chap._n i._o jesus_n christ_n the_o founder_n of_o church_n government_n the_o apostle_n the_o first_o officer_n that_o he_o constitute_v to_o they_o he_o give_v no_o temporal_a authority_n yet_o do_v communicate_v to_o they_o that_o which_o be_v spiritual_a sir_n since_o you_o have_v be_v please_v to_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n what_o expectation_n you_o have_v that_o i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o scheme_n of_o my_o thought_n concern_v church-government_n your_o reader_n have_v occasion_n enough_o to_o inquire_v how_o you_o can_v meet_v with_o disappointment_n when_o you_o have_v the_o paper_n before_o you_o wherein_o i_o have_v large_o handle_v that_o subject_a and_o whilst_o you_o pretend_v to_o have_v draw_v the_o thing_n from_o thence_o which_o you_o endeavour_v to_o confute_v and_o not_o from_o your_o own_o invention_n the_o truth_n be_v this_o address_n will_v have_v be_v unnecessary_a have_v you_o full_o relate_v my_o sense_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o debate_n between_o we_o as_o you_o find_v it_o express_v in_o my_o private_a letter_n but_o the_o representation_n you_o have_v make_v of_o it_o be_v so_o very_o defective_a that_o i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o communicate_v to_o public_a view_n the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o proceed_v with_o a_o vindication_n of_o they_o and_o i_o begin_v with_o what_o be_v evident_a enough_o that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o founder_n of_o ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o consequent_o it_o proceed_v from_o a_o divine_a institution_n the_o original_a of_o this_o government_n be_v know_v we_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o gain_v a_o true_a idea_n of_o its_o nature_n for_o that_o may_v best_o be_v discern_v when_o we_o consider_v it_o in_o the_o great_a purity_n as_o it_o come_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o be_v exercise_v by_o his_o apostle_n who_o be_v the_o first_o minister_n that_o he_o ordain_v and_o upon_o enquiry_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o to_o qualify_v they_o for_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o he_o give_v they_o no_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n and_o yet_o do_v communicate_v to_o they_o spiritual_a authority_n that_o among_o themselves_o they_o stand_v relate_v as_o equal_n but_o to_o other_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n as_o superior_n and_o on_o these_o thing_n all_o that_o i_o have_v to_o say_v of_o church-government_n will_v depend_v a_o easy_a enquiry_n will_v inform_v we_o that_o our_o saviour_n give_v his_o apostle_n no_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o do_v not_o send_v they_o to_o exercise_v any_o such_o dominion_n as_o be_v possess_v by_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o gentile_n nor_o do_v he_o any_o where_o disengage_v they_o from_o subjection_n to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n he_o give_v they_o commission_n to_o combat_v nothing_o but_o ignorance_n and_o vice_n and_o when_o he_o call_v they_o to_o resist_v unto_o blood_n it_o be_v that_o of_o themselves_o and_o not_o of_o other_o man_n and_o according_a to_o the_o instruction_n they_o receive_v they_o teach_v and_o practise_v submission_n to_o secular_a prince_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o conscience_n sake_n and_o in_o all_o their_o conduct_n nothing_o appear_v that_o may_v give_v any_o just_a occasion_n of_o jealousy_n to_o the_o state_n or_o create_v disturbance_n to_o the_o empire_n our_o saviour_n say_v indeed_o that_o when_o he_o be_v lift_v up_o from_o the_o earth_n he_o will_v draw_v all_o man_n unto_o he_o 12.32_o but_o these_o word_n signify_v what_o death_n he_o shall_v die_v 33._o be_v far_o enough_o from_o the_o sense_n which_o jacobus_n the_o terano_n put_v upon_o they_o for_o that_o wretched_a paraphra_v introduce_v our_o lord_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n i_o will_v recover_v all_o the_o empire_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n and_o take_v they_o from_o cesar_n and_o from_o king_n and_o prince_n by_o my_o soldier_n the_o apostle_n with_o such_o prodigious_a flattery_n say_v marquardus_n freherus_n census_n from_o who_o i_o borrow_a that_o observation_n the_o book_n of_o augustinus_n de_fw-fr ancona_n and_o other_o papal_a parasite_n be_v stuff_v and_o with_o such_o ornament_n be_v the_o decretal_a epistle_n embellish_v to_o these_o he_o may_v have_v add_v the_o annal_n of_o baronius_n who_o etc._n among_o other_o thing_n that_o occur_v in_o they_o of_o like_a nature_n ground_n the_o doctrine_n of_o depose_v prince_n on_o that_o expression_n arise_v peter_n kill_v and_o eat_v and_o according_o that_o doctrine_n prevail_v by_o kill_v and_o devour_v it_o make_v its_o impression_n with_o blood_n and_o violence_n but_o not_o without_o the_o assistance_n of_o
much_o art_n as_o may_v partly_o appear_v by_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o cardinal_n prosper_n sanctacrucius_n with_o the_o french_a ambassador_n paul_n de_fw-fr foix_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o thuanus_n 1._o you_o compel_v i_o sir_n say_v the_o cardinal_n in_o your_o favour_n to_o reveal_v a_o mystery_n that_o have_v be_v conceal_v with_o a_o profound_a veneration_n which_o be_v that_o this_o court_n use_v a_o exquisite_a severity_n when_o there_o be_v occasion_n and_o it_o may_v be_v do_v without_o danger_n and_o when_o any_o man_n of_o great_a quality_n submit_v to_o it_o the_o cause_n be_v prolong_v with_o abundance_n of_o delay_n till_o the_o fame_n thereof_o and_o the_o terror_n of_o our_o name_n be_v spread_v over_o the_o world_n this_o severity_n be_v so_o long_o successful_a as_o it_o be_v tame_o bear_v either_o through_o weakness_n or_o religious_a fear_n but_o if_o a_o prince_n be_v hold_v by_o neither_o with_o caution_n and_o great_a dissimulation_n we_o depart_v from_o this_o rigour_n this_o be_v a_o ingenuous_a confession_n and_o it_o show_v in_o what_o wretched_a condition_n they_o have_v be_v who_o most_o of_o all_o dread_a the_o thunder_n of_o the_o vatican_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o creature_n have_v infringe_v the_o prerogative_n of_o prince_n be_v evident_a beyond_o exception_n and_o that_o other_o who_o have_v seem_v very_o adverse_a from_o they_o have_v notwithstanding_o in_o this_o imitate_v their_o example_n appear_v also_o from_o many_o instance_n and_o will_v not_o be_v deny_v i_o suppose_v by_o you_o who_o have_v read_v spotswood_n history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o scotland_n and_o have_v no_o fondness_n for_o the_o presbyterian_a discipline_n but_o whoever_o they_o be_v that_o take_v such_o measure_n and_o invade_v and_o grasp_v into_o their_o hand_n the_o right_n of_o the_o magistrate_n whether_o they_o pretend_v to_o it_o in_o order_n to_o thing_n spiritual_a or_o for_o the_o advancement_n of_o the_o sceptre_n of_o christ_n they_o make_v the_o gospel_n a_o carnal_a thing_n and_o do_v infinite_a dishonour_n to_o christianity_n by_o their_o usurpation_n this_o may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o let_v you_o see_v that_o the_o sentiment_n i_o have_v of_o ecclesiastical_a government_n entrench_v not_o on_o the_o temporal_a and_o that_o when_o you_o tell_v i_o the_o sword_n know_v no_o other_o edge_n but_o what_o the_o magistrate_n give_v it_o it_o make_v nothing_o against_o i_o who_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o secular_a power_n but_o what_o be_v derive_v from_o secular_a prince_n and_o what_o may_v be_v limit_v or_o extend_v by_o they_o nevertheless_o i_o affirm_v in_o the_o next_o place_n that_o our_o saviour_n communicate_v some_o power_n to_o his_o church_n and_o particular_o that_o he_o confer_v on_o his_o apostle_n such_o authority_n as_o secular_a prince_n can_v not_o bestow_v for_o he_o give_v they_o 20.23_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o give_v they_o commission_n to_o absolve_v offender_n and_o a_o assurance_n that_o their_o sentence_n shall_v be_v ratify_v who_o soever_o sin_n say_v he_o you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v unto_o they_o and_o who_o soever_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v after_o his_o ascension_n they_o act_v as_o his_o representative_n and_o by_o the_o power_n they_o receive_v from_o he_o they_o constitute_v other_o officer_n to_o be_v governor_n of_o church_n and_o to_o they_o they_o convey_v some_o authority_n for_o authority_n be_v imply_v in_o the_o title_n 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v attribute_v to_o they_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o different_a degree_n it_o belong_v to_o all_o ecclesiastical_a ruler_n obey_v they_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o you_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o submit_v yourselves_o for_o they_o watch_v for_o your_o soul_n heb._n 13.17_o and_o clemens_n romanus_n 1677._o admonish_v those_o who_o have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o schism_n at_o corinth_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o presbyter_n to_o be_v contrite_a and_o penitent_a for_o their_o former_a miscarriage_n to_o lay_v aside_o their_o arrogant_a speech_n and_o to_o learn_v submission_n since_o it_o be_v better_a as_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v little_a in_o the_o fold_n of_o christ_n than_o to_o swell_v with_o pride_n and_o fall_v from_o their_o hope_n in_o he_o the_o authority_n that_o have_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v common_o call_v spiritual_a and_o not_o unfit_o for_o it_o be_v exercise_v in_o spiritual_a matter_n and_o relate_v to_o the_o affair_n of_o another_o world_n it_o do_v not_o touch_v or_o hurt_v the_o body_n or_o life_n or_o estate_n of_o a_o offender_n but_o by_o accident_n it_o may_v be_v assist_v by_o the_o coercive_a power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n but_o that_o be_v not_o essential_a to_o it_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o be_v sometime_o render_v more_o easy_a by_o the_o favour_n of_o prince_n and_o sometime_o more_o difficult_a by_o their_o opposition_n but_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o itself_o under_o those_o various_a circumstance_n it_o have_v its_o proper_a effect_n in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n as_o well_o as_o in_o those_o that_o be_v serene_a and_o calm_a and_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o obedience_n be_v always_o due_a to_o it_o under_o the_o pain_n of_o god_n displeasure_n unless_o one_o will_v say_v that_o his_o precept_n may_v be_v break_v without_o danger_n or_o that_o ecclesiastical_a government_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o precarious_a useless_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n before_o i_o dismiss_v this_o subject_a it_o may_v be_v fit_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o attempt_v against_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n that_o have_v be_v make_v by_o a_o late_a writer_n h._n who_o be_v suppose_v by_o some_o to_o be_v what_o he_o think_v himself_o a_o man_n of_o demonstration_n you_o be_v no_o stranger_n to_o his_o opinion_n among_o which_o this_o be_v one_o that_o christ_n himself_o have_v not_o nor_o have_v in_o this_o world_n any_o regal_a or_o govern_v power_n 42._o our_o saviour_n be_v send_v say_v he_o to_o persuade_v the_o jew_n to_o return_v to_o and_o to_o invite_v the_o gentile_n to_o receive_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o father_n but_o not_o to_o reign_v in_o majesty_n no_o not_o as_o his_o father_n lieutenant_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o from_o hence_o he_o gather_v that_o no_o obedience_n to_o his_o officer_n can_v be_v require_v for_o this_o purpose_n he_o produce_v these_o word_n of_o christ_n my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n 18.36_o but_o he_o certain_o mistake_v their_o sense_n as_o the_o manichee_n do_v before_o he_o and_o the_o answer_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o he_o which_o be_v give_v to_o they_o by_o theophylact_fw-mi 558._o who_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v say_v indeed_o my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n and_o again_o it_o be_v not_o from_o hence_o but_o it_o be_v not_o say_v my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o in_o this_o world_n or_o it_o be_v not_o here_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o from_o the_o earth_n as_o its_o cause_n nor_o be_v it_o earthly_a in_o its_o nature_n yet_o be_v the_o earth_n part_n of_o his_o empire_n and_o he_o turn_v about_o the_o affair_n of_o it_o at_o his_o pleasure_n in_o his_o state_n of_o humiliation_n he_o have_v power_n on_o earth_n to_o forgive_v sin_n 9.6_o and_o then_o it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v to_o his_o disciple_n you_o call_v i_o master_n and_o lord_n and_o you_o say_v well_o for_o so_o i_o be_o 13.13_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o declare_v that_o all_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n 28.18_o and_o so_o far_o be_v it_o from_o be_v true_a that_o he_o reign_v not_o till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n that_o the_o apostle_n say_v express_o he_o must_v reign_v till_o he_o have_v put_v all_o his_o enemy_n under_o his_o foot_n 15.25_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v all_o power_n he_o may_v delegate_v some_o part_n of_o it_o to_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o he_o do_v so_o appear_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v and_o it_o may_v be_v confirm_v from_o the_o promise_n which_o he_o make_v to_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v sit_v on_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n 19.28_o this_o place_n i_o know_v have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o prove_v that_o no_o minister_n of_o christ_n have_v any_o roll_a power_n till_o he_o come_v to_o judgement_n 42._o but_o one_o that_o attentive_o consider_v that_o the_o jurisdiction_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o sit_v on_o throne_n commence_v not_o with_o his_o come_n in_o glory_n but_o with_o his_o enter_v into_o it_o or_o be_v 1.21_o in_o it_o may_v find_v reason_n to_o think_v he_o design_v to_o intimate_v to_o his_o apostle_n
in_o such_o term_n as_o they_o can_v then_o receive_v it_o that_o when_o he_o be_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o sit_v down_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n they_o shall_v act_v as_o the_o supreme_a visible_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o mystical_a israel_n another_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o leviathan_n 373._o bring_v against_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n be_v take_v from_o our_o saviour_n forbid_v his_o follower_n to_o be_v call_v master_n 23.10_o but_o that_o prove_v too_o much_o or_o nothing_o for_o in_o what_o sense_n they_o may_v not_o assume_v the_o title_n of_o master_n in_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v attribute_v to_o any_o man_n upon_o earth_n but_o belong_v to_o christ_n the_o want_n of_o it_o therefore_o will_v abrogate_v all_o humane_a authority_n or_o none_o at_o all_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o his_o argument_n which_o he_o ground_n on_o these_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n not_o that_o we_o have_v dominion_n over_o your_o faith_n 1.24_o for_o no_o man_n in_o the_o world_n have_v any_o such_o dominion_n as_o imply_v a_o right_a to_o coin_v new_a article_n of_o religion_n or_o to_o impose_v thing_n to_o be_v believe_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n which_o he_o have_v no_o where_o reveal_v this_o be_v what_o be_v disclaim_v by_o the_o great_a justinian_n 6._o and_o aught_o to_o be_v so_o by_o all_o other_o prince_n since_o therefore_o there_o be_v a_o want_n of_o that_o dominion_n equal_o in_o all_o man_n if_o such_o a_o defect_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o authority_n it_o will_v destroy_v that_o of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n or_o render_v it_o a_o mere_a usurpation_n but_o the_o objector_n assign_v to_o supreme_a magistrate_n such_o authority_n that_o by_o it_o he_o say_v all_o sort_n of_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v approve_v or_o reject_v 241._o and_o according_a to_o he_o those_o magistrate_n must_v be_v obey_v though_o they_o command_v their_o subject_n to_o profess_v a_o assent_n to_o the_o alcoran_n or_o to_o condemn_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o worship_n idol_n and_o for_o this_o he_o plead_v from_o the_o example_n of_o naaman_n the_o syrian_a 271._o who_o bow_v himself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o rimmon_n 5.17_o when_o his_o master_n lean_v upon_o his_o hand_n but_o how_o impertinent_o he_o make_v use_v of_o that_o instance_n other_o have_v demonstrate_v and_o i_o shall_v only_o note_v that_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o a_o person_n who_o show_v such_o a_o enmity_n to_o religion_n and_o to_o christianity_n in_o particular_a shall_v tell_v we_o 248._o that_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a government_n be_v but_o two_o word_n bring_v into_o the_o world_n to_o make_v man_n see_v double_a and_o mistake_v their_o lawful_a sovereign_n whosoever_o read_v and_o believe_v the_o scripture_n can_v but_o approve_v what_o he_o deride_v so_o manifest_v it_o be_v from_o thence_o that_o a_o government_n distinct_a from_o the_o temporal_a be_v establish_v by_o our_o lord_n himself_o the_o apostle_n be_v constitute_v by_o he_o the_o first_o ruler_n of_o his_o church_n but_o without_o any_o commission_n from_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n they_o lay_v their_o command_n 4.11_o on_o the_o christian_a convert_v and_o expect_v a_o obedience_n to_o their_o order_n and_o we_o must_v believe_v they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v this_o from_o christ_n notwithstanding_o this_o man_n so_o confident_o deny_v 271._o that_o he_o leave_v they_o any_o such_o authority_n they_o assert_v the_o right_n he_o give_v they_o to_o preach_v notwithstanding_o the_o prohibition_n and_o menace_n of_o the_o officer_n of_o state_n 5.29_o and_o this_o be_v so_o reasonable_a that_o they_o appeal_v to_o their_o enemy_n to_o be_v judge_n of_o it_o without_o ask_v leave_n of_o any_o secular_a power_n they_o plant_v church_n they_o form_v society_n under_o their_o proper_a ruler_n and_o do_v not_o teach_v they_o to_o see_v double_a when_o they_o require_v they_o to_o honour_n and_o obey_v those_o that_o preside_v over_o they_o in_o the_o lord_n 13.17_o such_o spiritual_a governor_n remain_v after_o the_o decease_n of_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o receive_v their_o office_n or_o any_o support_n and_o assistance_n in_o the_o discharge_n of_o it_o from_o temporal_a prince_n that_o they_o be_v hate_v and_o persecute_v by_o they_o yet_o they_o proceed_v in_o their_o work_n and_o keep_v up_o their_o discipline_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o the_o empire_n be_v christian_n the_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o its_o proper_a officer_n as_o a_o society_n distinct_a from_o the_o state_n and_o independent_a on_o it_o yet_o be_v not_o the_o christian_n then_o in_o danger_n of_o mistake_v their_o lawful_a sovereign_n you_o must_v excuse_v i_o sir_n that_o i_o have_v be_v so_o long_o detain_v by_o the_o exception_n of_o a_o author_n of_o no_o good_a fame_n it_o be_v from_o he_o that_o you_o have_v take_v some_o of_o your_o principle_n and_o you_o be_v not_o neglect_v when_o they_o be_v consider_v as_o i_o find_v they_o in_o the_o original_a you_o follow_v the_o leviathan_n exact_o where_o you_o tell_v i_o that_o the_o apostleship_n itself_o be_v not_o a_o magistracy_n but_o a_o ministry_n 10._o for_o your_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o the_o apostle_n have_v no_o secular_a power_n about_o which_o there_o be_v no_o dispute_n but_o as_o it_o be_v manifest_a from_o your_o own_o word_n that_o they_o have_v no_o authority_n at_o all_o unless_o it_o be_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o for_o this_o you_o quote_v 2_o cor._n 4.5_o where_o s._n paul_n say_v we_o preach_v not_o ourselves_o but_o christ_n jesus_n the_o lord_n and_o ourselves_o your_o servant_n for_o jesus_n sake_n but_o if_o this_o be_v for_o your_o purpose_n and_o prove_v what_o you_o design_v by_o it_o than_o be_v the_o office_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o have_v be_v so_o much_o magnify_v a_o servile_a thing_n then_o be_v they_o put_v under_o the_o dominion_n and_o leave_v to_o the_o disposal_n of_o their_o own_o convert_v and_o make_v subject_a to_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v plant_v or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o the_o chief_a pastor_n be_v oblige_v to_o be_v govern_v by_o their_o flock_n and_o this_o come_v of_o stretch_v a_o metaphor_n beyond_o the_o person_n that_o use_v it_o you_o may_v have_v observe_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o proper_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o christ_n and_o employ_v by_o he_o for_o the_o good_a of_o mankind_n and_o this_o no_o more_o derogate_v from_o their_o power_n than_o it_o do_v from_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o bless_a angel_n that_o they_o be_v minister_a spirit_n 1.14_o not_o of_o man_n indeed_o but_o for_o they_o that_o shall_v be_v heir_n of_o salvation_n you_o may_v also_o have_v consider_v what_o s._n paul_n declare_v that_o he_o be_v so_o a_o servant_n unto_o all_o man_n 9.19_o as_o to_o remain_v free_a and_o consequent_o that_o he_o can_v not_o otherwise_o be_v their_o servant_n but_o in_o a_o figure_n and_o this_o which_o he_o use_v be_v very_o suitable_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o a_o person_n who_o be_v so_o abundant_a in_o his_o labour_n and_o comply_v so_o much_o with_o man_n of_o different_a temper_n not_o out_o of_o weakness_n indeed_o or_o want_v of_o ability_n but_o out_o of_o zeal_n and_o a_o ardent_a desire_n of_o the_o happiness_n both_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n another_o reason_n for_o which_o s._n paul_n represent_v himself_o under_o this_o figure_n be_v that_o as_o servant_n than_o receive_v no_o wage_n for_o their_o work_n so_o he_o reap_v no_o temporal_a profit_n from_o his_o industry_n in_o communicate_v thing_n that_o be_v spiritual_a 19_o yet_o this_o proceed_v from_o his_o choice_n and_o not_o from_o the_o necessary_a obligation_n of_o his_o office_n nor_o do_v it_o signify_v want_n of_o power_n in_o he_o 3.9_o but_o a_o voluntary_a depart_n from_o his_o own_o right_n he_o declare_v that_o the_o labourer_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o reward_n 5.18_o that_o the_o lord_n have_v so_o ordain_v that_o they_o which_o preach_v the_o gospel_n shall_v live_v of_o the_o gospel_n 9.14_o and_o that_o himself_o as_o well_o as_o other_o may_v just_o have_v expect_v his_o maintenance_n from_o the_o contribution_n of_o those_o who_o he_o have_v instruct_v if_o he_o will_v have_v insist_v on_o it_o but_o have_v he_o be_v literal_o their_o servant_n especial_o such_o a_o servant_n as_o those_o time_n afford_v 1674._o his_o act_n among_o they_o as_o a_o judge_n or_o governor_n 5._o his_o pass_a sentence_n of_o condemnation_n on_o a_o criminal_a and_o the_o order_n he_o send_v that_o his_o decree_n shall_v be_v put_v in_o execution_n his_o declare_v also_o that_o he_o be_v in_o readiness_n to_o revenge_v all_o disobedience_n 10.6_o must_v remain_v unaccountable_a the_o
mention_n he_o make_v of_o his_o power_n to_o use_v sharpness_n 13.10_o if_o his_o direction_n be_v not_o observe_v and_o his_o challenge_v obedience_n 2.9_o from_o they_o to_o who_o he_o owe_v obedience_n can_v not_o but_o be_v very_o surprise_v and_o his_o threaten_n that_o he_o will_v come_v with_o his_o rod_n 4.21_o if_o they_o do_v not_o prevent_v it_o by_o their_o reformation_n and_o that_o then_o he_o will_v not_o spare_v 13.2_o must_v needs_o have_v appear_v very_o strange_a language_n to_o his_o good_a master_n the_o corinthian_n another_o argument_n by_o which_o you_o pursue_v the_o design_n of_o the_o leviathan_n in_o oppose_v ecclesiastical_a authority_n be_v take_v from_o the_o inconsistence_n you_o conceive_v it_o have_v with_o the_o civil_a government_n if_o it_o be_v not_o derive_v from_o it_o you_o conclude_v there_o can_v be_v no_o jurisdiction_n at_o all_o unless_o it_o be_v in_o the_o magistrate_n or_o proceed_v from_o he_o because_o as_o you_o tell_v i_o 35._o in_o one_o kingdom_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o spring_n or_o fountain_n of_o it_o but_o if_o this_o be_v at_o all_o pertinent_a and_o by_o jurisdiction_n you_o do_v not_o only_o mean_v that_o which_o be_v secular_a your_o objection_n make_v as_o much_o against_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o of_o other_o spiritual_a pastor_n yet_o be_v this_o some_o of_o that_o stuff_n which_o you_o so_o high_o extol_v and_o i_o suppose_v that_o in_o your_o epistle_n dedicatory_a you_o have_v it_o particular_o in_o your_o eye_n where_o you_o say_v that_o be_v your_o idea_n of_o church-government_n receive_v by_o all_o other_o with_o the_o same_o degree_n of_o candour_n as_o you_o assure_v yourself_o it_o shall_v by_o your_o noble_a friend_n it_o will_v be_v of_o infinite_a advantage_n to_o end_v those_o fatal_a controversy_n that_o for_o many_o age_n have_v perplex_v and_o in_o this_o last_o almost_o destroy_v the_o church_n what_o your_o noble_a friend_n think_v of_o your_o performance_n i_o can_v tell_v for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o be_o not_o surprise_v to_o find_v you_o ascribe_v infinite_a advantage_n to_o the_o exploit_n of_o your_o own_o pen_n nor_o convince_v but_o that_o if_o your_o principle_n about_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n be_v general_o embrace_v they_o may_v be_v of_o more_o pernicious_a consequence_n than_o the_o collection_n which_o as_o lactantius_n oxon._n inform_v we_o ulpian_n make_v of_o the_o impious_a rescript_n of_o prince_n that_o he_o may_v show_v what_o punishment_n shall_v be_v inflict_v on_o those_o who_o profess_v themselves_o worshipper_n of_o god_n the_o justice_n of_o this_o charge_n will_v be_v manifest_a from_o hence_o that_o the_o church_n can_v subsist_v without_o government_n nor_o government_n without_o authority_n if_o therefore_o as_o you_o contend_v there_o be_v no_o ecclesiastical_a government_n or_o authority_n but_o what_o proceed_v from_o the_o magistrate_n this_o will_v put_v it_o into_o the_o power_n of_o a_o julian_n to_o destroy_v the_o church_n by_o dissolve_v that_o government_n and_o abrogate_a that_o authority_n and_o to_o this_o he_o may_v be_v the_o more_o incline_v do_v he_o believe_v that_o the_o hierarchy_n can_v not_o be_v tolerate_v with_o safety_n to_o himself_o or_o be_v so_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n as_o you_o have_v represent_v it_o have_v the_o apostle_n you_o say_v 19_o own_a any_o pretension_n of_o a_o design_n to_o erect_v a_o national_a much_o more_o a_o universal_a hierarchy_n or_o form_n of_o external_n government_n in_o the_o church_n or_o have_v they_o do_v any_o thing_n to_o occasion_v a_o just_a suspicion_n of_o such_o a_o design_n it_o will_v have_v much_o obstruct_v the_o true_a design_n and_o end_n of_o their_o mission_n which_o be_v the_o plant_n and_o spread_a christianity_n for_o than_o magistrate_n and_o ruler_n in_o their_o own_o defence_n and_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o own_o inherent_a prerogative_n and_o right_n must_v have_v always_o oppose_v it_o that_o be_v they_o will_v have_v be_v oblige_v to_o restrain_v the_o apostle_n or_o oppose_v their_o attempt_n if_o they_o act_v by_o other_o principle_n or_o advance_v other_o notion_n than_o you_o have_v embrace_v and_o this_o may_v a_o little_a discover_v the_o tendency_n of_o your_o letter_n of_o church-government_n there_o can_v be_v no_o question_n among_o those_o that_o believe_v the_o gospel_n but_o that_o our_o saviour_n may_v have_v establish_v a_o universal_a hierarchy_n nor_o can_v there_o be_v any_o doubt_n but_o if_o he_o enjoin_v his_o apostle_n to_o erect_v a_o external_a form_n of_o church-government_n it_o have_v be_v their_o duty_n to_o obey_v his_o command_n and_o what_o must_v then_o the_o king_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v do_v if_o you_o have_v state_v the_o case_n right_a they_o may_v lawful_o have_v take_v counsel_n together_o against_o the_o lord_n and_o against_o his_o anoint_v they_o may_v and_o ought_v to_o have_v resist_v his_o design_n and_o constitution_n or_o in_o your_o word_n they_o must_v in_o their_o own_o defence_n and_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o own_o inherent_a prerogative_n have_v always_o oppose_v it_o a_o passage_n which_o one_o will_v think_v you_o shall_v hardly_o reflect_v on_o without_o something_o of_o confusion_n it_o will_v deserve_v the_o severe_a censure_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o such_o a_o hierarchy_n as_o you_o condemn_v be_v indeed_o erect_v and_o that_o by_o the_o appointment_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v certain_a for_o the_o apostle_n to_o who_o he_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o all_o the_o church_n militant_a be_v not_o invisible_a ruler_n nor_o be_v the_o people_n under_o their_o charge_n invisible_a subject_n they_o admit_v not_o person_n into_o the_o christian_a society_n by_o any_o secret_a rite_n but_o by_o baptism_n nor_o do_v they_o expel_v they_o from_o it_o by_o any_o hide_a practice_n but_o in_o a_o public_a manner_n the_o faithful_a be_v unite_v to_o they_o and_o other_o pastor_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o also_o among_o themselves_o not_o only_o in_o love_n or_o charity_n as_o they_o be_v to_o all_o mankind_n but_o in_o that_o mutual_a relation_n which_o they_o have_v as_o visible_a member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n and_o as_o such_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o meet_v and_o communicate_v in_o the_o assembly_n that_o be_v hold_v for_o the_o put_n up_o of_o solemn_a prayer_n and_o praise_n to_o heaven_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o other_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n and_o whosoever_o have_v right_o to_o communion_n in_o one_o of_o those_o assembly_n he_o have_v so_o in_o all_o provide_v his_o demand_n of_o it_o be_v no_o way_n irregular_a and_o whosoever_o be_v expel_v for_o his_o offence_n from_o one_o particular_a church_n he_o be_v virtual_o exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o other_o church_n he_o can_v not_o rescind_v the_o sentence_n against_o himself_o by_o shift_v of_o place_n nor_o can_v he_o be_v keep_v bind_v and_o lose_v on_o earth_n unless_o he_o may_v have_v be_v absolve_v and_o condemn_v in_o heaven_n at_o the_o same_o time_n after_o the_o apostle_n day_n a_o universal_a and_o external_a form_n of_o church-government_n be_v keep_v up_o and_o appear_v in_o great_a vigour_n notwithstanding_o the_o disturbance_n it_o receive_v from_o without_o you_o yourself_o confess_v that_o the_o notion_n of_o catholic_n unity_n then_o obtain_v which_o be_v not_o understand_v you_o say_v 31._o to_o be_v internal_a and_o spiritual_a but_o to_o consist_v in_o something_o external_a relate_v unto_o order_n and_o discipline_n as_o be_v a_o unity_n that_o be_v to_o be_v maintain_v by_o communicatory_a and_o other_o letter_n and_o by_o order_n and_o that_o be_v intend_v to_o support_v the_o notion_n of_o but_o one_o bishopric_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o every_o bishop_n participate_v of_o that_o one_o bishopric_n in_o solidum_fw-la a_o notion_n that_o be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o make_v the_o discipline_n and_o power_n the_o more_o point_a for_o if_o but_o one_o church_n then_o to_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o any_o part_n of_o the_o church_n be_v indeed_o to_o be_v eject_v out_o of_o the_o whole_a and_o if_o but_o one_o bishopric_n to_o be_v participate_v by_o all_o the_o bishop_n what_o be_v do_v by_o one_o be_v do_v by_o all_o all_o do_v censure_v if_o one_o do_v the_o expulsion_n make_v by_o one_o bishop_n out_o of_o any_o church_n be_v in_o effect_n a_o expulsion_n from_o all_o church_n and_o so_o a_o cut_n off_o entire_o from_o christianity_n and_o all_o communion_n of_o saint_n yet_o useful_a as_o you_o think_v this_o notion_n be_v and_o early_o as_o it_o obtain_v you_o take_v it_o to_o be_v intolerable_a the_o authority_n which_o you_o acknowledge_v s._n cyprian_a approve_v and_o which_o be_v exercise_v by_o he_o and_o other_o excellent_a man_n in_o his_o
time_n be_v in_o your_o judgement_n fit_a to_o be_v extirpate_v by_o magistrate_n and_o ruler_n in_o their_o own_o vindication_n because_o as_o you_o tell_v i_o 19_o the_o permission_n of_o such_o a_o power_n over_o their_o subject_n as_o will_v not_o only_o possess_v a_o interest_n in_o their_o conscience_n but_o be_v strengthen_v as_o a_o secular_a empire_n by_o a_o close_a connection_n of_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o a_o exact_a dependence_n and_o subordination_n will_v render_v their_o own_o precarious_a how_o unfit_a this_o be_v to_o fall_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o person_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n yourself_o may_v better_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v if_o you_o suppose_v that_o you_o have_v stand_v before_o decius_n or_o dioclesian_n to_o give_v your_o advice_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o christian_n and_o the_o manner_n how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v treat_v for_o have_v you_o then_o speak_v your_o mind_n free_o as_o you_o have_v now_o express_v it_o it_o will_v have_v be_v to_o this_o effect_n among_o the_o christian_n o_o emperor_n there_o have_v general_o obtain_v a_o form_n of_o external_n government_n which_o be_v very_o useful_a indeed_o to_o they_o but_o to_o you_o as_o dangerous_a for_o it_o possess_v a_o interest_n in_o the_o conscience_n of_o your_o subject_n it_o be_v strengthen_v by_o a_o close_a connection_n and_o a_o exact_a dependence_n and_o subordination_n of_o its_o part_n and_o be_v so_o it_o render_v your_o own_o power_n precarious_a i_o therefore_o think_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o you_o to_o oppose_v it_o if_o you_o will_v be_v safe_a upon_o the_o throne_n and_o not_o weak_o abandon_v the_o defence_n of_o your_o own_o inherent_a prerogative_n but_o to_o this_o the_o christian_n may_v have_v reply_v that_o what_o you_o have_v suggest_v be_v false_a and_o injurious_a that_o no_o danger_n arrive_v to_o the_o emperor_n from_o the_o form_n or_o administration_n of_o that_o government_n which_o obtain_v among_o they_o or_o from_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o their_o assembly_n but_o much_o advantage_n rather_o to_o himself_o and_o his_o dominion_n for_o example_n by_o their_o discipline_n 1675._o they_o do_v not_o usurp_v his_o prerogative_n but_o put_v great_a restraint_n upon_o vice_n than_o he_o do_v by_o his_o law_n by_o their_o solemn_a prayer_n 1651._o they_o endeavour_v not_o to_o engage_v heaven_n against_o he_o but_o to_o draw_v down_o blessing_n on_o he_o and_o by_o hear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n 64._o they_o be_v not_o instruct_v in_o the_o art_n of_o sedition_n but_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o to_o pay_v tribute_n and_o custom_n fear_v and_o honour_n to_o who_o they_o be_v due_a by_o their_o sacramental_a engagement_n 97._o they_o do_v not_o carry_v on_o any_o wicked_a design_n but_o bind_v themselves_o not_o to_o commit_v any_o theft_n or_o robbery_n not_o to_o break_v their_o faith_n or_o promise_n nor_o to_o conceal_v or_o keep_v back_o a_o pledge_n and_o they_o that_o so_o careful_o avoid_v all_o injustice_n be_v far_o enough_o from_o invade_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o can_v not_o but_o be_v useful_a member_n of_o humane_a society_n it_o be_v true_a the_o heathen_a emperor_n be_v sometime_o under_o apprehension_n of_o danger_n from_o their_o assembly_n but_o plinius_n secundus_n 151._o can_v discover_v nothing_o in_o they_o that_o may_v give_v any_o just_a occasion_n to_o such_o fear_n or_o create_v disturbance_n to_o the_o empire_n tertullian_n 32._o who_o know_v they_o better_o speak_v with_o great_a assurance_n of_o their_o innocence_n he_o profess_v that_o if_o they_o be_v not_o unlike_o the_o seditious_a society_n or_o faction_n which_o be_v unlawful_a they_o ought_v both_o to_o be_v involve_v in_o the_o same_o condemnation_n but_o say_v he_o we_o be_v the_o same_o be_v assemble_v as_o when_o we_o be_v disperse_v we_o be_v the_o same_o all_o together_o as_o when_o we_o be_v take_v single_o and_o apart_o hurt_v no_o man_n grieve_v no_o man_n the_o union_n of_o person_n so_o inoffensive_a and_o so_o ready_a to_o render_v to_o all_o their_o due_a can_v not_o be_v pernicious_a to_o any_o especial_o not_o to_o the_o magistrate_n the_o government_n which_o be_v establish_v among_o they_o can_v not_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o that_o of_o the_o state_n for_o however_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o yet_o be_v they_o both_o preserve_v together_o the_o authority_n of_o spiritual_a ruler_n do_v subsist_v without_o injury_n to_o the_o secular_a power_n which_o flow_v in_o another_o channel_n and_o without_o help_n or_o assistance_n from_o it_o and_o in_o this_o condition_n be_v church-government_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o afterward_o under_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o heathen_a persecute_v tyrant_n the_o variation_n of_o circumstance_n which_o it_o meet_v with_o under_o the_o influence_n of_o christian_a prince_n come_v not_o under_o my_o present_a enquiry_n but_o it_o will_v be_v consider_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n chap._n ii_o the_o apostle_n stand_v relate_v among_o themselves_o as_o equal_n but_o to_o other_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n particular_o to_o the_o seventy_o disciple_n and_o to_o presbyter_n as_o superior_n they_o be_v bishop_n both_o in_o title_n and_o authority_n i_o have_v show_v what_o authority_n the_o apostle_n have_v not_o and_o what_o they_o have_v i_o shall_v in_o the_o next_o place_n consider_v how_o they_o stand_v relate_v among_o themselves_o and_o to_o other_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n i_o shall_v digress_v from_o you_o in_o handle_v the_o former_a of_o these_o but_o it_o will_v not_o belong_v before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o last_o in_o which_o our_o present_a controversy_n be_v chief_o concern_v first_o i_o observe_v that_o the_o apostle_n stand_v relate_v among_o themselves_o as_o equal_v in_o their_o office_n and_o authority_n they_o be_v all_o send_v by_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o be_v by_o the_o father_n they_o have_v all_o alike_a power_n to_o pardon_n and_o retain_v sin_n and_o nothing_o of_o jurisdiction_n can_v be_v mention_v that_o be_v peculiar_a to_o one_o of_o they_o and_o not_o common_a to_o the_o rest_n yet_o the_o zealot_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n ascribe_v to_o s._n peter_n a_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o rest_n and_o for_o this_o they_o passionate_o contend_v not_o care_v what_o they_o say_v if_o they_o think_v it_o may_v advance_v the_o glory_n of_o that_o apostle_n one_o may_v conjecture_v what_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v in_o this_o kind_n from_o their_o lesser_a writer_n when_o so_o great_a a_o man_n as_o leo_n allatius_n so_o much_o pass_v the_o bound_n of_o modesty_n peter_n on_o earth_n say_v allatius_n 295._o be_v christ_n in_o dignity_n and_o authority_n what_o thing_n soever_o therefore_o be_v under_o the_o administration_n of_o christ_n be_v subject_a also_o to_o peter_n who_o after_o he_o be_v true_o christ_n so_o that_o he_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n over_o all_o the_o sheep_n and_o over_o all_o the_o shepherd_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n 12._o that_o as_o the_o earth_n be_v divide_v among_o the_o son_n of_o noah_n so_o that_o shem_fw-mi have_v asia_n cham_n have_v africa_n and_o japhet_n europe_n thus_o be_v the_o christian_a commonwealth_n divide_v by_o s._n peter_n into_o three_o patriarchates_n which_o be_v the_o alexandrian_a the_o antiochian_a and_o the_o roman_a but_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a it_o have_v dominion_n he_o say_v in_o the_o other_o patriarchates_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v subject_a to_o none_o he_o judge_v all_o man_n but_o be_v not_o judge_v by_o any_o he_o give_v law_n to_o other_o but_o receive_v none_o he_o change_v law_n at_o his_o pleasure_n he_o create_v magistrate_n he_o decree_v what_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o as_o he_o think_v fit_a determine_v the_o weighty_a affair_n of_o the_o church_n although_o he_o will_v yet_o he_o can_v err_v for_o a_o bar_n be_v put_v upon_o falsehood_n that_o it_o may_v have_v no_o access_n to_o he_o he_o can_v be_v impose_v on_o by_o delusion_n and_o although_o a_o angel_n shall_v declare_v otherwise_o yet_o be_v fortify_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v be_v change_v this_o be_v very_o lofty_a and_o the_o author_n have_v furnish_v we_o in_o this_o harangue_n with_o a_o notable_a train_n of_o thought_n he_o be_v keeper_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n to_o three_o pope_n successive_o and_o he_o show_v what_o sordid_a flattery_n he_o have_v at_o the_o service_n of_o his_o master_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o make_v large_a collection_n of_o such_o extravagancy_n but_o i_o hasten_v to_o more_o useful_a matter_n i_o shall_v only_o produce_v a_o instance_n or_o two_o out_o of_o xavier_n history_n of_o christ_n
their_o equal_n but_o subject_a to_o their_o authority_n i_o will_v not_o contend_v as_o you_o have_v do_v that_o a_o diocesan_n compare_v to_o a_o apostle_n be_v less_o in_o authority_n than_o a_o parish_n priest_n 6._o nor_o can_v i_o approve_v what_o you_o take_v for_o grant_v that_o the_o apostle_n can_v constitute_v no_o officer_n over_o who_o they_o do_v not_o retain_v a_o jurisdiction_n 4._o but_o since_o you_o offer_v more_o than_o i_o can_v accept_v you_o allow_v as_o much_o as_o i_o demand_v which_o be_v only_o this_o that_o presbyter_n be_v subordinate_a to_o the_o apostle_n if_o there_o be_v now_o any_o doubt_n whether_o the_o title_n of_o bishop_n may_v fit_o be_v assign_v to_o the_o apostle_n who_o authority_n be_v prelatical_a that_o may_v easy_o be_v resolve_v from_o hence_o that_o when_o the_o psalmist_n in_o one_o of_o his_o prophecy_n 109.8_o and_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o application_n of_o it_o 1.20_o speak_v of_o a_o bishopric_n they_o mean_v a_o apostleship_n his_o bishopric_n say_v they_o let_v another_o take_v that_o be_v let_v another_o be_v choose_v in_o the_o room_n of_o judas_n to_o bear_v the_o office_n of_o a_o apostle_n and_o according_o the_o apostle_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v bishop_n by_o s._n cyprian_n 6._o and_o by_o hilarius_n sardus_n 11._o and_o other_o ancient_a writer_n chap._n iii_o if_o the_o apostle_n be_v bishop_n episcopacy_n be_v of_o a_o divine_a original_a the_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v extraordinary_a officer_n consider_v if_o the_o apostle_n be_v bishop_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o they_o have_v episcopal_a authority_n over_o presbyter_n episcopacy_n be_v not_o a_o mere_a prudential_a thing_n as_o you_o suggest_v or_o a_o defection_n from_o the_o first_o rule_n of_o ecclesiastical_a government_n it_o be_v not_o the_o invention_n of_o a_o diotrephes_n or_o a_o creature_n of_o ambition_n but_o proceed_v from_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o be_v of_o a_o divine_a extraction_n but_o however_o the_o apostle_n be_v bishop_n you_o conclude_v that_o they_o be_v not_o precedent_n for_o government_n in_o succeed_a time_n because_o as_o you_o tell_v i_o they_o be_v extraordinary_a officer_n and_o in_o this_o assertion_n you_o stand_v not_o single_a for_o it_o have_v be_v often_o urge_v by_o other_o and_o ready_o receive_v by_o person_n of_o different_a persuasion_n nevertheless_o i_o think_v we_o ought_v not_o without_o due_a examination_n to_o admit_v a_o pretence_n which_o have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o very_o bad_a purpose_n the_o great_a zealot_n for_o the_o papal_a monarchy_n tell_v we_o that_o s._n peter_n only_o convey_v his_o power_n to_o his_o successor_n but_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n their_o authority_n be_v extraordinary_a and_o die_v with_o they_o 110._o but_o this_o the_o socinian_o affirm_v of_o they_o all_o 2._o and_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o which_o they_o conclude_v that_o a_o end_n be_v put_v to_o the_o apostolical_a office_n they_o employ_v also_o to_o cancel_v the_o use_n of_o ministerial_a mission_n or_o ordination_n they_o grant_v indeed_o that_o such_o mission_n be_v requisite_a for_o the_o first_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o assert_v that_o now_o it_o be_v become_v unnecessary_a since_o we_o be_v not_o to_o teach_v a_o new_a doctrine_n with_o which_o the_o world_n be_v unacquainted_a but_o to_o explain_v the_o old_a one_o but_o at_o this_o rate_n they_o that_o be_v weary_a of_o any_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v of_o positive_a institution_n need_v but_o fasten_v on_o it_o the_o name_n of_o extraordinary_a and_o then_o it_o must_v be_v of_o no_o long_a continuance_n i_o have_v therefore_o be_v desirous_a to_o know_v what_o standard_n you_o have_v for_o extraordinary_n and_o on_o this_o occasion_n you_o have_v oblige_v i_o with_o a_o act_n of_o pure_a generosity_n for_o which_o i_o never_o ask_v you_o send_v i_o to_o cicero_n and_o lipsius_n to_o show_v what_o be_v the_o extraordinary_a honour_n power_n magistrate_n among_o the_o roman_n which_o i_o know_v well_o enough_o before_o but_o what_o i_o demand_n be_v some_o plain_a and_o certain_a rule_n by_o which_o the_o thing_n design_v for_o continuance_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o those_o that_o be_v short_o to_o expire_v and_o such_o a_o standard_n as_o this_o i_o have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v from_o you_o i_o must_v therefore_o be_v content_a to_o state_n the_o matter_n as_o well_o as_o i_o can_v without_o it_o and_o for_o that_o purpose_n i_o shall_v here_o set_v down_o some_o thing_n wherein_o i_o suppose_v we_o be_v agree_v 1._o we_o be_v agree_v that_o they_o be_v extraordinary_a officer_n who_o be_v only_o raise_v on_o some_o particular_a or_o special_a occasion_n or_o accident_n to_o which_o their_o work_n be_v limit_v but_o than_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o whatsoever_o prove_v not_o that_o the_o work_n or_o office_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v limit_v to_o their_o own_o time_n or_o that_o they_o may_v have_v no_o successor_n neither_o do_v it_o prove_v they_o to_o have_v be_v extraordinary_a officer_n this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v manifest_a enough_o and_o what_o use_n i_o intend_v to_o make_v of_o it_o will_v short_o appear_v 2._o we_o be_v agree_v that_o person_n in_o office_n may_v have_v successor_n in_o some_o thing_n who_o have_v none_o in_o other_o particular_o they_o may_v have_v those_o for_o successor_n in_o their_o ordinary_a work_n who_o be_v not_o so_o in_o some_o of_o their_o privilege_n we_o have_v great_a reason_n for_o this_o for_o otherwise_o no_o succession_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n can_v have_v be_v preserve_v and_o we_o must_v have_v remain_v like_o the_o old_a acephali_n 45._o without_o minister_n and_o without_o sacrament_n 3._o we_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v successor_n in_o their_o ordinary_a work_n but_o that_o we_o may_v right_o understand_v one_o another_o and_o that_o nothing_o may_v disturb_v so_o friendly_a a_o accommodation_n i_o far_o add_v 1._o that_o i_o take_v all_o that_o to_o be_v their_o ordinary_a work_n which_o other_o also_o do_v perform_v by_o the_o authority_n they_o receive_v from_o they_o and_o which_o have_v be_v continue_v in_o the_o church_n ever_o since_o their_o day_n 2._o i_o call_v that_o their_o extraordinary_a work_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o they_o according_o you_o may_v reckon_v among_o extraordinary_n such_o circumstance_n as_o be_v appropriate_v to_o themselves_o or_o their_o action_n and_o whatsoever_o privilege_n and_o qualification_n they_o have_v which_o be_v incommunicable_a you_o may_v also_o set_v they_o down_o in_o your_o catalogue_n of_o extraordinary_n for_o they_o be_v personal_a and_o die_v with_o they_o 4._o we_o be_v agree_v that_o to_o teach_v and_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o duty_n and_o principle_n of_o religion_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n to_o constitute_v guide_n and_o to_o exercise_v the_o discipline_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o apostle_n ordinary_a work_n this_o be_v what_o you_o yourself_o assign_v unto_o they_o as_o such_o in_o the_o word_n of_o dr._n cave_n which_o i_o can_v but_o approve_v but_o you_o must_v put_v a_o strange_a interpretation_n on_o they_o if_o they_o do_v not_o overthrow_v that_o for_o which_o you_o produce_v they_o for_o if_o as_o you_o say_v well_o after_o that_o excellent_a author_n it_o do_v belong_v to_o the_o stand_n and_o perpetual_a part_n of_o the_o apostle_n work_v to_o exercise_v the_o discipline_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n that_o must_v be_v either_o such_o a_o discipline_n or_o such_o a_o government_n as_o they_o do_v not_o exercise_n or_o such_o as_o they_o do_v if_o you_o say_v the_o first_o of_o these_o you_o suppose_v that_o to_o have_v be_v their_o ordinary_a work_n which_o be_v not_o their_o work_n at_o all_o if_o you_o say_v the_o last_o than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o such_o government_n as_o they_o exercise_v and_o which_o be_v prelatical_a aught_o to_o be_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n i_o may_v now_o just_o neglect_v all_o your_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o their_o see_v christ_n and_o the_o mission_n they_o receive_v immediate_o from_o he_o from_o their_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o power_n they_o have_v to_o work_v miracle_n from_o the_o extent_n of_o their_o charge_n and_o their_o unsettle_a condition_n by_o which_o you_o will_v prove_v that_o they_o be_v extraordinary_a officer_n for_o you_o may_v furnish_v yourself_o with_o a_o reply_n to_o they_o from_o the_o article_n of_o our_o agreement_n but_o in_o hope_n to_o give_v far_a light_n to_o what_o have_v be_v say_v before_o i_o be_o content_a to_o attend_v your_o motion_n and_o you_o be_v like_a to_o find_v i_o liberal_a
enough_o in_o my_o concession_n i._o i_o grant_v that_o original_o there_o be_v but_o twelve_o apostle_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o as_o s._n barnabas_n intimate_v 6._o they_o be_v so_o many_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o office_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v limit_v to_o that_o number_n or_o to_o their_o person_n on_o the_o contrary_n i_o shall_v prove_v in_o another_o place_n that_o it_o be_v actual_o communicate_v to_o other_o yet_o i_o deny_v not_o but_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o be_v continue_v for_o as_o it_o be_v assign_v to_o the_o apostle_n 15.5_o with_o regard_n to_o their_o first_o institution_n when_o judas_n be_v fall_v and_o there_o remain_v only_o eleven_o so_o it_o be_v also_o when_o many_o more_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o sacred_a college_n 21.14_o and_o thus_o say_v peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n 54._o the_o region_n of_o decapolis_n and_o pentapolis_n keep_v up_o their_o name_n when_o some_o of_o their_o old_a city_n be_v destroy_v or_o when_o new_a one_o be_v build_v within_o their_o precinct_n and_o neapolis_n which_o signify_v a_o new_a city_n be_v still_o so_o call_v notwithstanding_o its_o great_a antiquity_n ii_o i_o grant_v that_o the_o first_o apostle_n see_v the_o lord_n but_o this_o be_v no_o part_n of_o their_o office_n only_o it_o make_v they_o fit_a to_o be_v the_o first_o witness_n of_o christianity_n because_o say_v paulinus_n edocerent_fw-la they_o be_v to_o be_v send_v into_o the_o world_n for_o the_o information_n of_o all_o nation_n it_o be_v requisite_a they_o shall_v receive_v the_o faith_n they_o be_v to_o preach_v not_o only_o with_o their_o ear_n but_o with_o their_o eye_n that_o what_o they_o have_v more_o firm_o learned_a they_o may_v more_o constant_o teach_v but_o we_o can_v infer_v from_o hence_o that_o none_o may_v succeed_v they_o in_o teach_v and_o govern_v their_o conversation_n with_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n be_v a_o great_a privilege_n to_o which_o at_o this_o time_n none_o can_v just_o pretend_v but_o what_o qualify_v they_o for_o the_o mission_n by_o which_o they_o be_v enable_v to_o constitute_v subordinate_a officer_n do_v not_o hinder_v they_o certain_o from_o appoint_v other_o to_o preside_v over_o they_o as_o themselves_o have_v do_v iii_o i_o grant_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v their_o commission_n immediate_o from_o our_o saviour_n but_o notwithstanding_o this_o privilege_n other_o may_v as_o well_o succeed_v they_o in_o the_o authority_n they_o have_v to_o govern_v the_o church_n as_o prince_n may_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o david_n who_o be_v not_o advance_v to_o it_o in_o a_o manner_n so_o extraordinary_a by_o the_o particular_a appointment_n and_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o almighty_a as_o himself_o have_v be_v noah_n &_o his_o son_n receive_v power_n by_o a_o express_a revelation_n 9_o over_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o over_o the_o fowl_n of_o the_o air_n over_o every_o thing_n that_o move_v upon_o the_o earth_n and_o over_o the_o fish_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o liberty_n to_o eat_v of_o every_o live_a thing_n as_o of_o the_o green_a herb_n yet_o they_o transmit_v that_o power_n and_o liberty_n to_o their_o posterity_n who_o have_v not_o such_o a_o intercourse_n with_o heaven_n as_o themselves_o have_v thus_o the_o first_o apostle_n who_o be_v send_v immediate_o by_o christ_n himself_o may_v convey_v their_o authority_n to_o other_o who_o have_v not_o that_o advantage_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o their_o office_n be_v actual_o delegated_a to_o mathias_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o immediate_o speak_v the_o word_n of_o their_o commission_n iv._o i_o grant_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v in_o some_o sense_n the_o foundation_n on_o which_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v build_v for_o so_o we_o learn_v from_o s._n paul_n eph._n 2.20_o but_o this_o do_v not_o demonstrate_v that_o they_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a part_n of_o the_o building_n some_o think_v they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o foundation_n because_o they_o first_o publish_v the_o gospel_n so_o the_o socinian_o 2._o interpret_v that_o expression_n and_o they_o infer_v from_o thence_o as_o you_o have_v also_o do_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v extraordinary_a officer_n but_o if_o for_o that_o reason_n they_o be_v so_o in_o any_o thing_n it_o be_v in_o teach_v and_o consequent_o that_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a part_n of_o their_o work_n which_o you_o say_v be_v stand_v and_o perpetual_a casaubon_n observe_v in_o one_o of_o his_o exercitation_n on_o the_o annal_n of_o baronius_n 13._o that_o when_o the_o word_n rock_n be_v use_v metaphorical_o in_o scripture_n it_o be_v with_o allusion_n to_o some_o property_n of_o a_o rock_n and_o denote_v firmness_n and_o stability_n or_o the_o like_a and_o say_v this_o learned_a man_n ibid._n a_o rock_n and_o foundation_n be_v put_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o differ_v not_o in_o reality_n but_o in_o notion_n only_o this_o be_v what_o you_o will_v be_v oblige_v to_o confute_v if_o you_o still_o adhere_v to_o your_o opinion_n for_o in_o vain_a do_v you_o argue_v that_o the_o apostle_n must_v needs_o have_v have_v extraordinary_a authority_n because_o they_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v a_o foundadation_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o no_o authority_n be_v signify_v by_o that_o expression_n the_o apostle_n be_v vest_v with_o authority_n by_o their_o commission_n before_o they_o plant_v church_n and_o therefore_o do_v not_o derive_v it_o from_o that_o work_n but_o if_o we_o think_v that_o because_o they_o form_v those_o society_n their_o authority_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v extraordinary_a and_o incommunicable_a we_o may_v as_o well_o conclude_v that_o romulus_n be_v no_o king_n because_o at_o rome_n he_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o regal_a government_n which_o work_n be_v not_o repeat_v by_o those_o that_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o throne_n for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v no_o necessity_n that_o they_o who_o constitute_v church_n shall_v be_v of_o a_o distinct_a order_n from_o those_o that_o afterward_o preside_v over_o they_o frumentius_n 19_o be_v as_o much_o a_o bishop_n when_o he_o travel_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o in_o india_n after_o his_o return_n thither_o to_o plant_v church_n as_o any_o that_o govern_v they_o in_o succeed_a time_n and_o they_o that_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n by_o the_o apostle_n of_o those_o that_o afterward_o shall_v believe_v 42._o do_v not_o forfeit_v their_o character_n whatever_o that_o be_v or_o acquire_v any_o extraordinary_a authority_n if_o they_o be_v employ_v to_o convert_v those_o that_o be_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n but_o you_o tell_v i_o that_o whilst_o the_o founder_n of_o a_o college_n live_v it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o found_v on_o emergent_a difficulty_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o he_o and_o take_v his_o direction_n but_o he_o die_v his_o authority_n die_v with_o he_o and_o it_o may_v be_v so_o and_o it_o may_v be_v otherwise_o you_o yourself_o can_v be_v ignorant_a i_o be_o sure_a how_o usual_a it_o have_v be_v for_o founder_n to_o appoint_v visitor_n of_o their_o college_n and_o how_o permanent_a their_o power_n have_v be_v in_o our_o university_n so_o that_o this_o argument_n if_o one_o may_v call_v it_o so_o may_v easy_o be_v turn_v against_o you_o but_o founder_n you_o say_v as_o such_o as_o have_v no_o successor_n this_o be_v profound_a and_o it_o signify_v that_o none_o come_v after_o they_o to_o lay_v the_o very_a same_o foundation_n which_o they_o have_v finish_v before_o if_o such_o argue_v as_o this_o silence_n all_o dispute_n and_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o fatal_a controversy_n which_o you_o true_o say_v have_v almost_o destroy_v the_o church_n it_o must_v be_v when_o the_o contend_a party_n be_v become_v very_o weary_a of_o their_o strife_n and_o be_v mighty_o incline_v to_o a_o accommodation_n v._o i_o grant_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v power_n to_o work_v miracle_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o mission_n and_o doctrine_n but_o this_o hinder_v not_o a_o succession_n to_o they_o in_o that_o authority_n which_o be_v not_o miraculous_a but_o may_v be_v continue_v in_o all_o age_n there_o be_v something_o extraordinary_a in_o the_o manner_n of_o discharge_v the_o apostolical_a office_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o office_n itself_o be_v so_o or_o aught_o to_o be_v lay_v aside_o otherwise_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n we_o must_v lay_v aside_o baptism_n imposition_n of_o hand_n pray_v and_o preach_v because_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v attend_v with_o something_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v s._n chrysostom_n savil._n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o be_v mere_o humane_a or_o common_a in_o that_o age_n of_o wonder_n but_o miracle_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o
sign_n of_o a_o apostle_n 2_o cor._n 12.12_o and_o from_o hence_o you_o have_v infer_v that_o none_o can_v have_v a_o title_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o apostle_n who_o can_v produce_v those_o sign_n and_o credential_n and_o this_o i_o confess_v be_v very_o specious_a but_o that_o be_v all_o as_o may_v partly_o appear_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v already_o and_o will_v be_v more_o manifest_a by_o compare_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n in_o the_o place_n before_o mention_v with_o those_o of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n mark_v 16.17_o 18._o for_o speak_v there_o in_o general_a term_n of_o such_o as_o in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v draw_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n these_o sign_n say_v he_o shall_v follow_v they_o that_o believe_v in_o my_o name_n shall_v they_o cast_v out_o devil_n they_o shall_v speak_v with_o new_a tongue_n they_o shall_v take_v up_o serpent_n and_o if_o they_o drink_v any_o deadly_a thing_n it_o shall_v not_o hurt_v they_o they_o shall_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o sick_a and_o they_o shall_v recover_v now_o if_o one_o shall_v conclude_v that_o whosoever_o can_v cast_v out_o devil_n speak_v with_o tongue_n etc._n etc._n have_v not_o the_o sign_n that_o shall_v follow_v those_o that_o believe_v and_o therefore_o be_v no_o believer_n this_o consequence_n will_v be_v as_o good_a as_o the_o former_a but_o if_o it_o be_v absurd_a the_o other_o be_v so_o too_o against_o this_o your_o exception_n be_v that_o the_o sign_n our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o do_v not_o follow_v all_o but_o only_o some_o that_o believe_v that_o miracle_n be_v not_o call_v the_o sign_n of_o believer_n but_o that_o they_o be_v such_o mark_n and_o characteristical_a note_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o by_o they_o s._n paul_n prove_v himself_o to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o order_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v 1._o that_o you_o suppose_v a_o real_a difference_n between_o the_o expression_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n whereas_o there_o be_v none_o for_o i_o appeal_v to_o any_o person_n that_o be_v a_o competent_a judge_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o word_n whether_o these_o sign_n shall_v follow_v or_o attend_v a_o believer_n and_o these_o shall_v be_v the_o sign_n of_o a_o believer_n be_v not_o proposition_n of_o the_o same_o import_n certain_o have_v s._n paul_n say_v the_o sign_n which_o follow_v a_o apostle_n have_v be_v wrought_v among_o you_o he_o have_v say_v as_o much_o as_o we_o find_v in_o his_o own_o word_n the_o sign_n of_o a_o apostle_n be_v wrought_v among_o you_o if_o therefore_o the_o promise_n of_o christ_n extend_v not_o to_o all_o the_o faithful_a but_o some_o may_v believe_v who_o can_v show_v the_o sign_n that_o once_o follow_v believer_n so_o may_v some_o have_v such_o authority_n over_o other_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n as_o the_o first_o apostle_n exercise_v who_o can_v perform_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o those_o apostle_n 2._o if_o miracle_n as_o such_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o apostolical_a office_n if_o they_o be_v that_o peculiar_a or_o characteristical_a mark_n by_o which_o s._n paul_n be_v know_v and_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v a_o apostle_n then_o all_o that_o have_v that_o mark_n that_o be_v all_o that_o wrought_v miracle_n be_v also_o apostle_n and_o consequent_o the_o number_n of_o the_o apostle_n must_v be_v vast_o increase_v by_o the_o accession_n of_o many_o christian_n who_o do_v bear_v no_o office_n in_o the_o church_n at_o all_o yet_o i_o deny_v not_o but_o miracle_n in_o connexion_n with_o something_o else_o be_v sign_n or_o mark_n both_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o christian_n they_o be_v sign_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o they_o confirm_v that_o authority_n they_o exercise_v and_o which_o they_o declare_v they_o have_v receive_v from_o christ_n they_o be_v sign_n of_o believer_n as_o attest_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o profess_v they_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o those_o that_o have_v the_o power_n of_o miracle_n but_o not_o such_o sign_n as_o exclude_v all_o other_o from_o their_o order_n and_o rank_n that_o have_v they_o not_o for_o illustration_n of_o this_o i_o further_o add_v that_o something_o may_v be_v fit_a and_o necessary_a for_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o a_o order_n which_o be_v not_o so_o for_o the_o continuance_n of_o it_o for_o example_n the_o seventy_o elder_n mention_v num._n 11._o be_v constitute_v judge_n by_o the_o immediate_a command_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o lord_n come_v down_o in_o a_o cloud_n and_o take_v of_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v upon_o moses_n and_o give_v it_o to_o they_o and_o they_o prophesy_v v_o 25._o this_o spirit_n be_v no_o more_o accidental_a to_o they_o than_o other_o miraculous_a gift_n be_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o it_o be_v make_v necessary_a by_o the_o appointment_n of_o god_n v_o 16_o 17._o and_o it_o be_v such_o a_o characteristical_a mark_n of_o their_o be_v choose_v by_o he_o that_o eldad_n and_o medad_n who_o remain_v in_o the_o camp_n be_v distinguish_v by_o it_o and_o know_v to_o be_v of_o their_o number_n v_o 26._o but_o it_o be_v only_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o first_o elder_n none_o that_o come_v after_o they_o be_v advance_v to_o that_o dignity_n and_o confirm_v in_o it_o with_o such_o solemnity_n yet_o the_o great_a council_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v consist_v of_o this_o order_n of_o man_n 77._o remain_v till_o the_o last_o desolation_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n 12._o the_o advancement_n of_o aaron_n to_o his_o office_n be_v extraordinary_a and_o so_o be_v his_o circumstance_n yet_o other_o succeed_v he_o in_o that_o office_n who_o be_v not_o admit_v into_o it_o nor_o establish_v in_o it_o in_o a_o manner_n so_o miraculous_a and_o stupendous_a as_o their_o great_a ancestor_n have_v be_v they_o reside_v at_o jerusalem_n whereas_o he_o have_v sojourn_v in_o the_o wilderness_n they_o have_v not_o their_o garment_n make_v by_o inspire_a workman_n as_o he_o be_v nor_o can_v they_o perform_v the_o mighty_a act_n which_o he_o do_v yet_o be_v they_o as_o certain_o high-priest_n as_o he_o be_v notwithstanding_o the_o want_n of_o his_o qualification_n former_o you_o think_v that_o if_o a_o extraordinary_a mission_n and_o extraordinary_a power_n do_v not_o constitute_v extraordinary_a officer_n than_o there_o never_o can_v be_v any_o such_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o upon_o better_a information_n you_o can_v but_o acknowledge_v that_o aaron_n have_v such_o a_o mission_n and_o such_o power_n and_o yet_o be_v succeed_v by_o some_o that_o have_v neither_o only_o you_o tell_v i_o that_o these_o extraordinary_a qualification_n of_o aaron_n be_v contingent_a and_o that_o he_o have_v they_o not_o as_o he_o be_v highpriest_n but_o by_o a_o particular_a and_o express_a revelation_n nor_o can_v his_o authority_n when_o he_o be_v oppose_v by_o corah_n and_o his_o company_n have_v be_v preserve_v but_o by_o a_o miracle_n 16._o afterward_o he_o can_v not_o have_v be_v continue_v highpriest_n have_v he_o not_o be_v distinguish_v by_o the_o blossom_a of_o his_o rod_n for_o that_o by_o the_o appointment_n of_o god_n become_v a_o necessary_a mark_n by_o which_o the_o person_n may_v be_v know_v who_o the_o lord_n have_v choose_v to_o that_o dignity_n 17.5_o and_o without_o which_o none_o may_v have_v own_a he_o under_o the_o character_n he_o have_v bear_v but_o this_o miracle_n be_v a_o visible_a confirmation_n of_o his_o election_n and_o the_o wonderful_a rod_n be_v keep_v as_o a_o last_a sign_n of_o it_o against_o the_o rebel_n 10._o the_o successor_n of_o aaron_n as_o they_o be_v high_a priest_n give_v answer_n when_o they_o be_v consult_v in_o weighty_a affair_n by_o urim_n and_o thummim_n but_o according_a to_o josephus_n 8._o these_o oracle_n cease_v two_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o write_v his_o antiquity_n which_o be_v much_o late_a than_o the_o period_n assign_v to_o they_o by_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o jewish_a rabbi_n 208._o yet_o it_o be_v early_o enough_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v many_o high-priest_n who_o have_v not_o that_o light_n and_o perfection_n which_o distinguish_v their_o predecessor_n and_o for_o which_o they_o be_v so_o eminent_a and_o useful_a to_o their_o nation_n the_o deacon_n at_o jerusalem_n where_o they_o be_v first_o appoint_v be_v original_o seven_o and_o these_o may_v not_o have_v be_v choose_v and_o constitute_v have_v they_o not_o be_v man_n full_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 6.3_o stephen_n who_o be_v one_o of_o they_o be_v full_a of_o faith_n and_o power_n and_o do_v great_a wonder_n and_o miracle_n 6.8_o and_o philip_n also_o cast_v out_o unclean_a spirit_n and_o heal_v those_o that_o be_v take_v with_o palsy_n and_o those_o that_o be_v lame_a 8.7_o so_o that_o simon_n magus_n who_o see_v the_o mighty_a work_n which_o he_o do_v be_v fill_v with_o wonder_n
we_o may_v reckon_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o church_n mention_v by_o s._n paul_n 2._o cor._n 8.23_o for_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o christ_n which_o character_n i_o suppose_v they_o do_v not_o beat_v because_o they_o be_v employ_v in_o go_v on_o errand_n but_o as_o they_o be_v the_o representative_n of_o christ_n in_o govern_v such_o part_n of_o his_o kingdom_n as_o be_v assign_v to_o their_o especial_a care_n the_o ground_n of_o this_o interpretation_n i_o take_v from_o 1_o cor._n 11.7_o where_o we_o read_v that_o man_n be_v the_o image_n and_o glory_n of_o god_n which_o word_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o theodoret_n 172._o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v with_o respect_n either_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o man_n or_o to_o his_o soul_n but_o to_o the_o dominion_n that_o he_o have_v from_o god_n over_o the_o creature_n in_o the_o same_o verse_n we_o read_v that_o the_o woman_n be_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o man._n the_o wife_n be_v the_o glory_n of_o her_o husband_n she_o be_v say_v theodoret_n ibid._n as_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o image_n and_o as_o such_o she_o have_v power_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o family_n thus_o when_o these_o apostle_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o christ_n this_o imply_v something_o of_o jurisdiction_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o he_o and_o when_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o church_n the_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o they_o be_v their_o messenger_n but_o their_o spiritual_a pastor_n they_o be_v their_o spiritual_a ruler_n and_o our_o lord_n vicegerent_n act_v in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n agreeable_a to_o what_o have_v be_v say_v be_v this_o observation_n of_o s._n jerom_n 1._o that_o in_o process_n of_o time_n beside_o those_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v choose_v other_o be_v ordain_v apostle_n as_o these_o word_n to_o the_o philippian_n declare_v i_o suppose_v it_o necessary_a say_v s._n paul_n to_o send_v to_o you_o epaphroditus_n my_o brother_n and_o companion_n in_o labour_n and_o fellow-soldier_n 〈◊〉_d but_o your_o apostle_n phil._n 2_o 25._o but_o you_o wonder_v that_o after_o s._n jerom_n i_o shall_v cite_v this_o place_n for_o a_o proof_n that_o epaphroditus_n be_v bishop_n of_o philippi_n and_o at_o first_o you_o can_v hardly_o believe_v that_o i_o be_v in_o earnest_n as_o if_o it_o be_v now_o such_o a_o fault_n to_o follow_v s._n jerom_n who_o when_o you_o have_v occasion_n to_o press_v he_o into_o your_o service_n be_v as_o learned_a and_o pious_a a_o father_n as_o any_o the_o church_n ever_o own_a s._n jerom_n be_v not_o singular_a in_o what_o he_o say_v of_o epaphroditus_n for_o hilary_n tell_v we_o 25._o he_o be_v by_o the_o apostle_n make_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o philippian_n which_o in_o his_o language_n signify_v that_o he_o be_v their_o bishop_n 11._o and_o with_o he_o agree_v pacianus_n 1._o and_o theodoret_n 323._o also_o who_o notion_n about_o the_o primitive_a government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v usual_o very_o clear_a and_o coherent_a if_o you_o consult_v writer_n of_o great_a fame_n among_o the_o assertor_n of_o presbyterian_a parity_n you_o will_v find_v they_o grant_v that_o epaphroditus_n be_v something_o more_o than_o a_o mere_a messenger_n blondel_n 87._o reckon_v he_o among_o the_o chief_a governor_n of_o church_n and_o for_o this_o he_o quote_v pacianus_n jerom_n and_o theodoret_n as_o i_o have_v do_v and_o if_o you_o can_v hardly_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v in_o earnest_n you_o may_v take_v the_o same_o exception_n against_o walo_n messalinus_n for_o say_v he_o 60._o epaphroditus_n be_v call_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o philippian_n as_o paul_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o peter_n the_o apostle_n of_o the_o circumcision_n he_o mention_n the_o contrary_a opinion_n but_o then_o he_o add_v 57_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v no_o appearance_n of_o truth_n since_o i_o know_v that_o the_o word_n apostle_n be_v never_o use_v by_o s._n paul_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n but_o for_o a_o sacred_a ministry_n but_o this_o observation_n of_o walo_n you_o say_v will_v hold_v no_o water_n for_o you_o take_v it_o that_o john_n 13.16_o in_o which_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v in_o a_o common_a promiscuous_a sense_n and_o render_v so_o by_o our_o translator_n stand_v impregnable_a as_o a_o plain_a direct_a and_o unavoidable_a instance_n against_o he_o that_o be_v you_o be_v now_o assure_v that_o whereas_o this_o word_n be_v use_v about_o fourscore_o time_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o one_o of_o they_o it_o signify_v any_o common_a messenger_n and_o if_o you_o can_v demonstrate_v this_o as_o impregnable_o as_o you_o have_v assert_v it_o with_o confidence_n it_o will_v be_v no_o great_a matter_n of_o triumph_n yet_o this_o be_v more_o than_o i_o can_v grant_v you_o have_v perform_v for_o in_o the_o place_n you_o insist_v upon_o our_o saviour_n speak_v thus_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o that_o be_v send_v or_o a_o apostle_n be_v not_o great_a than_o he_o that_o send_v he_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v you_o my_o apostle_n that_o i_o mean_v to_o settle_v governor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o great_a than_o i_o from_o who_o you_o have_v your_o commission_n and_o by_o who_o you_o be_v constitute_v that_o be_v the_o paraphrase_n of_o the_o learned_a dr._n hammond_n on_o those_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o as_o it_o be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o context_n so_o it_o show_v to_o what_o little_a purpose_n you_o have_v employ_v this_o place_n of_o scripture_n nor_o have_v you_o any_o better_a success_n but_o less_o show_v of_o reason_n where_o you_o tell_v i_o that_o notwithstanding_o epaphroditus_n be_v in_o greek_a call_v a_o apostle_n yet_o it_o no_o more_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o he_o be_v a_o bishop_n than_o that_o joseph_n the_o mittendary_a as_o you_o call_v he_o in_o epiphanius_n be_v on_o this_o account_n a_o bishop_n for_o you_o may_v as_o well_o have_v urge_v that_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n letter_n dimissory_a must_v have_v be_v bishop_n also_o because_o they_o be_v sometime_o common_o style_v apostle_n 106._o i_o think_v no_o man_n that_o read_v the_o account_n of_o the_o mittendary_a in_o epiphanius_n and_o of_o epaphroditus_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n can_v form_v the_o same_o notion_n of_o both_o for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o one_o be_v a_o officer_n under_o a_o jewish_a patriarch_n and_o the_o other_o a_o christian_a minister_n of_o great_a eminence_n the_o same_o general_a title_n indeed_o be_v common_a to_o both_o but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o apply_v at_o the_o time_n about_o which_o we_o be_v in_o debate_n nor_o by_o those_o writer_n from_o who_o style_n and_o expression_n the_o thing_n in_o controversy_n must_v be_v determine_v jacobus_n gothofredus_n 231_o who_o search_v in_o to_o the_o original_a of_o the_o jewish_a apostle_n of_o which_o epiphanius_n speak_v and_o be_v willing_a to_o carry_v it_o as_o high_a as_o possible_a can_v not_o find_v they_o mention_v by_o any_o author_n before_o the_o four_o century_n none_o of_o the_o penman_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n no_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n of_o the_o first_o age_n call_v any_o man_n a_o apostle_n who_o be_v not_o a_o pastor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o of_o a_o order_n superior_a to_o that_o of_o presbyter_n and_o consequent_o he_o that_o be_v style_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o philippian_n be_v their_o bishop_n by_o which_o word_n i_o always_o understand_v a_o prelate_n when_o i_o give_v no_o intimation_n of_o the_o contrary_a or_o of_o leave_v its_o signification_n undetermined_a you_o think_v the_o connexion_n and_o coherence_n carry_v it_o for_o your_o sense_n and_o that_o epaphroditus_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o mittendary_a because_o s._n paul_n say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o minister_v to_o his_o want_n but_o if_o castellio_n have_v well_o express_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n castell_n they_o will_v afford_v no_o such_o inference_n as_o you_o have_v draw_v from_o they_o but_o signify_v that_o epaphroditus_n be_v send_v to_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n at_o philippi_n and_o much_o may_v be_v say_v for_o this_o exposition_n but_o it_o be_v i_o confess_v out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n of_o interpreter_n and_o to_o what_o you_o have_v object_v i_o far_o answer_v that_o epaphroditus_n may_v be_v say_v to_o minister_v to_o the_o want_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o receive_v of_o he_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o philippian_n 4.18_o and_o yet_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v from_o scripture_n that_o they_o send_v he_o much_o less_o be_v there_o any_o probability_n that_o if_o he_o be_v send_v by_o they_o 107._o he_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n dignify_v with_o the_o
high_a title_n that_o belong_v to_o any_o officer_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o be_v another_o reason_n for_o that_o title_n for_o s._n paul_n call_v he_o his_o brother_n 2.35_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o he_o do_v no_o man_n who_o be_v not_o his_o colleague_n he_o also_o call_v he_o his_o companion_n in_o labour_n and_o his_o fellow_n soldier_n not_o for_o attend_v he_o doubtless_o in_o carry_v contribution_n from_o place_n to_o place_n but_o because_o he_o be_v engage_v with_o he_o in_o the_o same_o spiritual_a work_n of_o the_o ministry_n i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o it_o be_v he_o that_o be_v style_v by_o s._n paul_n his_o toke-fellow_n 4.3_o and_o the_o word_n so_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d in_o nonnus_n 14._o signify_v a_o equal_a in_o the_o glossary_a of_o philoxenus_n and_o in_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a it_o be_v render_v by_o compar_fw-la and_o by_o compar_fw-la say_v reinesius_n 906._o be_v mean_v a_o fellow_n or_o companion_n in_o any_o office_n and_o condition_n and_o he_o show_v that_o so_o it_o be_v use_v in_o plautus_n this_o learned_a man_n also_o gather_v from_o phil._n 4.3_o compare_v with_o chap._n 2._o v._n 25._o that_o the_o apostle_n intimate_v that_o epaphroditus_n be_v his_o colleague_n or_o partner_n in_o the_o same_o function_n and_o if_o so_o he_o be_v not_o only_o in_o name_n but_o in_o reality_n a_o apostle_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o this_o explication_n i_o dissent_v from_o a_o learned_a author_n who_o think_v it_o sound_v too_o harsh_a that_o person_n shall_v be_v call_v apostle_n of_o those_o from_o who_o they_o have_v no_o mission_n but_o it_o shall_v be_v consider_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o word_n of_o such_o especial_o as_o be_v term_n of_o art_n often_o vary_v from_o their_o original_a signification_n so_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o put_v such_o limit_n on_o their_o interpretation_n as_o be_v not_o consistent_a with_o their_o use_n and_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o when_o apostle_n be_v mention_v under_o the_o relation_n they_o bear_v to_o any_o church_n or_o people_n they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o apostle_n of_o those_o by_o who_o they_o be_v not_o send_v 60._o they_o that_o be_v style_v by_o clemens_n romanus_n 93._o the_o apostle_n of_o we_o be_v not_o such_o as_o derive_v their_o authority_n either_o from_o the_o roman_n in_o who_o name_n he_o write_v or_o from_o the_o corinthian_n to_o who_o he_o direct_v his_o epistle_n but_o from_o christ_n the_o apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n 11.13_o have_v not_o his_o commission_n from_o they_o the_o apostle_n and_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n be_v not_o their_o messenger_n but_o their_o principal_a governor_n so_o exact_o do_v it_o agree_v with_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n that_o he_o that_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o philippian_n shall_v be_v call_v their_o apostle_n it_o be_v true_a s._n paul_n salute_v several_a bishop_n at_o philippi_n 1.1_o but_o these_o in_o the_o syriack_n version_n as_o mr._n selden_n tell_v we_o 212._o in_o the_o arabic_a of_o erpenius_n be_v say_v to_o be_v presbyter_n and_o that_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o presbyter_n we_o be_v agree_v many_o of_o the_o father_n particular_o jerom_n 197._o chrysostom_n 5._o theodoret_n 323._o and_o oecumenius_n 655._o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n of_o they_o for_o which_o they_o give_v this_o reason_n that_o of_o one_o city_n there_o may_v be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o prelatical_a bishop_n and_o for_o such_o a_o bishop_n we_o need_v not_o here_o be_v at_o a_o loss_n have_v consider_v under_o what_o character_n it_o be_v that_o epaphroditus_n be_v send_v to_o the_o philippian_n chap._n vii_o apostolical_a authority_n be_v communicate_v to_o timothy_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o name_n and_o office_n of_o apostle_n be_v confer_v on_o many_o that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o twelve_o i_o come_v now_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v other_o of_o the_o same_o order_n or_o to_o who_o the_o same_o authority_n be_v convey_v who_o be_v not_o mention_v in_o scripture_n under_o the_o denomination_n of_o apostle_n such_o be_v timothy_n and_o titus_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o asiatic_a church_n to_o which_o more_o may_v be_v add_v but_o on_o these_o i_o chief_o insist_v that_o apostolical_a or_o episcopal_a authority_n be_v communicate_v to_o timothy_n may_v be_v collect_v from_o hence_o that_o he_o have_v full_a power_n of_o ordination_n this_o appear_v from_o the_o advice_n that_o be_v give_v he_o 5.22_o to_o lay_v hand_n sudden_o on_o no_o man_n that_o be_v not_o to_o admit_v any_o into_o a_o sacred_a function_n without_o a_o due_a examination_n for_o so_o i_o interpret_v the_o word_n with_o theodoret_n 485._o photius_n 109._o and_o several_a other_o both_o ancient_a and_o modern_a writer_n some_o learned_a man_n i_o know_v put_v another_o sense_n on_o they_o and_o by_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n understand_v the_o absolution_n of_o offender_n from_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n but_o i_o can_v find_v in_o scripture_n that_o the_o reconciliation_n of_o penitent_n to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v perform_v by_o that_o ceremony_n the_o context_n lead_v we_o to_o the_o exposition_n i_o have_v give_v for_o in_o the_o precedent_a verse_n the_o apostle_n treat_v of_o spiritual_a officer_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o double_a honour_n or_o maintenance_n which_o be_v due_a to_o those_o that_o rule_v well_o and_o show_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o complaint_n against_o other_o that_o be_v criminal_a and_o of_o the_o public_a reproof_n and_o censure_n of_o they_o and_o to_o prevent_v the_o scandal_n that_o result_v from_o the_o miscarriage_n of_o such_o he_o direct_v timothy_n to_o lay_v hand_n sudden_o on_o no_o man_n not_o to_o be_v too_o hasty_a in_o ordain_v of_o any_o lest_o by_o his_o precipitance_n he_o shall_v admit_v unworthy_a person_n into_o the_o ministry_n and_o partake_v with_o they_o in_o their_o sin_n and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v learn_v what_o high_a trust_n be_v impose_v in_o he_o for_o in_o the_o church_n commit_v to_o his_o care_n the_o admission_n of_o person_n into_o ecclesiastical_a office_n be_v whole_o commit_v to_o he_o and_o he_o be_v the_o sole_a judge_n of_o their_o qualification_n there_o be_v many_o presbyter_n where_o he_o reside_v yet_o be_v they_o not_o join_v in_o commission_n with_o he_o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o act_v as_o his_o equal_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o government_n be_v manifest_a from_o hence_o that_o it_o be_v not_o say_v by_o s._n paul_n to_o any_o of_o they_o against_o my_o work-fellow_n who_o i_o leave_v among_o you_o receive_v not_o a_o accusation_n but_o it_o be_v say_v to_o he_o against_o a_o elder_a receive_v not_o a_o accusation_n but_o before_o two_o or_o three_o witness_n 1_o tim._n 5.19_o which_o word_n plain_o import_v the_o office_n of_o a_o judge_n for_o as_o 44._o morinus_n observe_v from_o hence_o we_o may_v gather_v that_o three_o thing_n belong_v to_o timothy_n in_o which_o the_o office_n of_o a_o judge_n among_o the_o roman_n be_v contain_v he_o may_v grant_v a_o action_n to_o those_o that_o petition_v for_o it_o and_o prescribe_v the_o form_n of_o it_o he_o may_v sit_v upon_o examination_n of_o matter_n in_o debate_n and_o hear_v they_o plead_v and_o he_o may_v determine_v they_o by_o pass_v sentence_n presbyter_n therefore_o as_o well_o as_o other_o be_v liable_a to_o his_o sentence_n be_v subject_a to_o his_o authority_n and_o this_o the_o apostle_n intimate_v where_o he_o adjure_v he_o to_o be_v impartial_a in_o his_o proceed_n with_o they_o and_o not_o to_o be_v warp_a by_o his_o affection_n or_o respect_n of_o person_n 1_o tim._n 5.21_o we_o find_v not_o that_o any_o offend_a presbyter_n be_v leave_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o put_v in_o exception_n against_o his_o authority_n or_o that_o if_o they_o be_v rebuke_v by_o he_o before_o all_o they_o may_v make_v the_o follow_a reply_n we_o believe_v our_o doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a or_o know_v our_o action_n just_a but_o if_o not_o we_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o you_o for_o they_o for_o you_o sir_n and_o we_o stand_v upon_o the_o same_o level_n if_o therefore_o you_o will_v make_v we_o subject_a to_o your_o censure_n you_o take_v too_o much_o upon_o you_o and_o usurp_v a_o power_n to_o which_o you_o have_v no_o right_n yet_o if_o some_o modern_a opinion_n have_v prevail_v and_o be_v well_o ground_v that_o answer_v they_o may_v have_v give_v he_o or_o they_o may_v have_v appeal_v from_o he_o to_o their_o own_o colleague_n in_o the_o consistory_n or_o to_o their_o own_o private_a congregation_n but_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v do_v be_v evident_a because_o it_o will_v have_v render_v the_o
apostle_n instruction_n useless_a and_o impertinent_a he_o have_v not_o only_a power_n to_o correct_v and_o punish_v miscarriage_n he_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o give_v suitable_a encouragement_n to_o the_o industrious_a let_v the_o elder_n that_o rule_v well_o say_v the_o apostle_n be_v account_v worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n especial_o they_o that_o labour_v in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n 1_o tim._n 5.17_o i_o know_v that_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n have_v be_v mighty_o controvert_v by_o dissent_v party_n and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v make_v a_o foundation_n by_o some_o for_o the_o establishment_n of_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o officer_n as_o before_o the_o last_o age_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o though_o they_o yield_v no_o such_o consequence_n as_o these_o man_n will_v draw_v from_o they_o yet_o in_o my_o opinion_n they_o may_v give_v some_o light_n to_o the_o matter_n before_o we_o and_o afford_v we_o a_o pattern_n of_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o primitive_a time_n for_o 1._o all_o presbyter_n be_v not_o then_o usual_o employ_v in_o labour_v in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n as_o will_v be_v manifest_a to_o any_o that_o will_v but_o consult_v what_o mr._n le_fw-fr moyne_n 36._o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o the_o authority_n mention_v by_o he_o but_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o fear_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v want_v instruction_n when_o the_o bishop_n who_o preach_v himself_o have_v many_o presbyter_n under_o he_o and_o employ_v some_o in_o teach_v some_o in_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n some_o in_o visit_v the_o sick_a and_o comfort_v the_o weak_a and_o afflict_a some_o in_o inquire_v into_o scandal_n and_o assist_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o government_n and_o the_o inconvenience_n that_o may_v arise_v from_o emulation_n if_o every_o one_o have_v be_v judge_n in_o his_o own_o cause_n be_v best_a avoid_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o assign_v work_n and_o encouragement_n to_o they_o suitable_a to_o their_o several_a capacity_n 2._o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o bishop_n be_v entrust_v with_o the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n oxon._n and_o out_o of_o the_o contribution_n that_o be_v make_v to_o he_o he_o appoint_v subordinate_a officer_n to_o supply_v the_o want_v of_o private_a christian_n he_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o make_v provision_n out_o of_o the_o same_o for_o his_o clergy_n and_o for_o this_o timothy_n be_v a_o precedent_n who_o duty_n it_o be_v to_o take_v care_n that_o the_o labourer_n shall_v have_v his_o reward_n and_o that_o the_o elder_n who_o rule_v well_o shall_v receive_v double_a honour_n or_o a_o double_a portion_n out_o of_o the_o public_a stock_n they_o depend_v on_o he_o therefore_o for_o their_o maintenance_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o function_n but_o that_o the_o force_n of_o what_o i_o have_v argue_v from_o the_o pre-eminence_n and_o power_n of_o timothy_n may_v the_o better_o appear_v i_o be_o desirous_a his_o case_n may_v be_v compare_v with_o the_o follow_a instance_n in_o which_o we_o be_v alike_o disinterest_v nicocles_n be_v advise_v by_o isocrates_n 1587._o to_o confer_v honour_n on_o the_o most_o deserve_a and_o to_o commit_v the_o management_n of_o affair_n to_o man_n of_o worth_n as_o know_v that_o the_o miscarriage_n of_o those_o that_o be_v in_o such_o a_o station_n will_v be_v impute_v to_o he_o he_o be_v also_o advise_v to_o take_v cognizance_n of_o complaint_n and_o to_o judge_v indifferent_o according_a to_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n between_o contend_v party_n and_o this_o be_v enough_o to_o satisfy_v any_o one_o that_o have_v never_o hear_v the_o name_n of_o nicocles_n and_o know_v nothing_o of_o his_o character_n that_o he_o have_v the_o administration_n of_o government_n and_o that_o the_o person_n about_o who_o he_o receive_v this_o counsel_n be_v his_o subject_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o reflect_v on_o the_o direction_n that_o be_v give_v to_o timothy_n concern_v the_o ordination_n of_o minister_n and_o the_o danger_n he_o incur_v if_o he_o do_v not_o observe_v it_o when_o we_o also_o consider_v how_o he_o be_v require_v to_o proceed_v if_o a_o action_n be_v bring_v before_o he_o against_o a_o presbyter_n and_o what_o care_n he_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v of_o the_o elder_n that_o rule_v well_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o conclude_v that_o they_o be_v not_o his_o equal_n but_o under_o his_o inspection_n and_o authority_n that_o timothy_n have_v episcopal_a authority_n be_v manifest_a i_o think_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v and_o that_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n appear_v from_o hence_o that_o there_o he_o reside_v 1.3_o that_o he_o may_v exercise_v his_o apostolical_a power_n in_o such_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v see_v and_o that_o he_o may_v charge_v some_o who_o be_v person_n doubtless_o that_o have_v right_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o teach_v no_o other_o doctrine_n the_o apostle_n intend_v not_o as_o m._n daille_n observe_v 40._o that_o he_o shall_v act_v feeble_o with_o those_o that_o be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o corrupt_v a_o thing_n so_o important_a he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o he_o shall_v pray_v or_o exhort_v they_o or_o that_o he_o shall_v remonstrate_v to_o they_o or_o simple_o that_o he_o shall_v conjure_v they_o not_o to_o depart_v from_o the_o truth_n he_o use_v a_o term_n that_o imply_v more_o vigour_n and_o require_v he_o to_o denounce_v 〈◊〉_d to_o they_o that_o they_o teach_v no_o other_o doctrine_n than_o the_o apostle_n do_v for_o to_o denounce_v be_v to_o act_v with_o authority_n in_o the_o name_n and_o instead_o of_o another_o who_o person_n one_o sustain_v or_o who_o minister_n he_o be_v and_o with_o a_o menace_n of_o punishment_n to_o the_o disobedient_a and_o from_o hence_o say_v our_o author_n 41._o it_o appear_v that_o timothy_n be_v leave_v by_o s._n paul_n in_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n with_o authority_n to_o govern_v it_o and_o to_o censure_v and_o depose_v even_a preacher_n themselves_o and_o if_o so_o i_o think_v we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o they_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdiction_n notwithstanding_o any_o thing_n this_o learned_a man_n add_v for_o the_o service_n of_o his_o hypothesis_n what_o i_o have_v say_v of_o the_o office_n of_o timothy_n full_o agree_v with_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o by_o some_o of_o they_o he_o be_v style_v a_o apostle_n baluz_o by_o some_o a_o bishop_n 4.14_o and_o both_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n other_o speak_v more_o plain_o and_o say_v that_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n 1.3_o and_o of_o this_o belief_n general_o be_v the_o father_n nevertheless_o against_o that_o which_o they_o so_o universal_o receive_v you_o produce_v several_a objection_n and_o refer_v i_o for_o more_o to_o mr._n prynne_n who_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o vnbishop_a of_o timothy_n and_o titus_n 1661._o etc._n etc._n come_v late_o to_o my_o hand_n and_o now_o i_o be_o able_a to_o tell_v you_o that_o he_o be_v a_o very_a promise_a author_n he_o pretend_v that_o he_o have_v refute_v the_o argument_n for_o episcopacy_n take_v from_o the_o example_n of_o timothy_n and_o titus_n in_o a_o irrefragable_a manner_n 28._o and_o that_o he_o have_v shake_v the_o rot_a pillar_n and_o undermine_v the_o sandy_a foundation_n of_o the_o high_a tower_a hierarchy_n and_o leave_v it_o without_o any_o divine_a prop_n to_o support_v it_o long_o 24._o this_o work_n he_o dedicate_v to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o york_n propose_v to_o they_o two_o thing_n 2._o one_o of_o which_o he_o modest_o leave_v to_o their_o choice_n 1._o he_o challenge_v they_o to_o give_v he_o a_o speedy_a solid_a satisfactory_a answer_n which_o must_v be_v pretty_a difficult_a if_o as_o he_o tell_v they_o he_o have_v make_v it_o manifest_v that_o their_o sound_n their_o prelacy_n on_o a_o divine_a right_n on_o which_o ground_n only_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o continue_v in_o their_o station_n be_v a_o mere_a absurd_a ridiculous_a fiction_n 2._o in_o defect_n of_o this_o he_o require_v they_o to_o relinquish_v their_o place_n and_o not_o any_o more_o to_o advance_v themselves_o above_o their_o fellow-minister_n ibid._n and_o for_o this_o demand_n there_o may_v have_v be_v some_o reason_n have_v he_o demonstrate_v every_o thing_n of_o which_o he_o boast_v so_o confident_o with_o as_o much_o certainty_n as_o he_o have_v from_o abundance_n of_o quotation_n and_o example_n both_o foreign_a and_o domestic_a etc._n that_o bishop_n may_v die_v of_o the_o plague_n as_o well_o as_o other_o folk_n notwithstanding_o their_o rochet_n mitre_n crofier_n 13._o to_o the_o confusion_n of_o those_o arrogant_a prelate_n that_o think_v otherwise_o but_o i_o be_v soon_o convince_v that_o no_o great_a matter_n be_v to_o be_v expect_v from_o he_o for_o not_o far_o from_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o
treatise_n he_o argue_v that_o timothy_n be_v no_o bishop_n because_o he_o be_v a_o novice_n 6._o so_o he_o suppose_v he_o must_v needs_o be_v who_o be_v a_o young_a man_n 5._o yet_o afterward_o he_o express_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o be_v a_o bishop_n 25._o but_o so_o that_o other_o bishop_n be_v his_o equal_n he_o have_v before_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o same_o novice_n be_v a_o fellow-helper_n and_o copartner_n with_o s._n paul_n in_o the_o apostleship_n 2._o and_o consequent_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o man_n if_o we_o may_v take_v his_o word_n for_o it_o of_o a_o degree_n superior_a to_o that_o of_o a_o bishop_n nevertheless_o within_o a_o few_o page_n after_o he_o make_v he_o inferior_a to_o presbyter_n 6._o because_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o entreat_v they_o as_o father_n and_o to_o pay_v they_o double_a honour_n and_o not_o to_o receive_v it_o from_o they_o and_o thus_o he_o snatch_v at_o any_o thing_n that_o may_v free_v he_o from_o a_o present_a inconvenience_n and_o at_o his_o pleasure_n timothy_n must_v be_v such_o a_o novice_n as_o be_v unfit_a to_o bear_v the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n at_o another_o time_n this_o be_v a_o depress_v of_o he_o who_o be_v qualify_v for_o and_o exalt_v to_o a_o high_a dignity_n one_o while_o he_o must_v be_v superior_a then_o inferior_a and_o afterward_o equal_a to_o the_o same_o officer_n and_o this_o discover_v such_o a_o flaw_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o author_n to_o say_v no_o worse_o of_o he_o that_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v that_o some_o person_n of_o great_a sense_n seem_v to_o have_v the_o same_o good_a opinion_n of_o his_o book_n which_o himself_o have_v whereas_o it_o be_v a_o rhapsody_n of_o incoherent_a stuff_n and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n very_o trifle_v yet_o he_o hit_v on_o some_o thing_n that_o may_v deserve_v our_o notice_n and_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v neglect_v the_o common_a refuge_n of_o dissenter_n that_o be_v concern_v for_o the_o unbishoping_a of_o timothy_n to_o speak_v in_o mr._n prynne_n language_n be_v that_o he_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a officer_n and_o evangelist_n he_o be_v express_o so_o style_v say_v mr._n prynne_n 2._o he_o be_v in_o direct_a term_n call_v a_o evangelist_n say_v the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n 68_o and_o that_o he_o be_v so_o say_v smectymnuus_n be_v clear_a from_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o text_n 48._o 2_o tim._n 4_o 5._o yet_o neither_o in_o this_o place_n nor_o in_o any_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n be_v that_o to_o be_v find_v which_o these_o man_n affirm_v with_o so_o much_o confidence_n it_o be_v true_a timothy_n be_v admonish_v to_o do_v the_o work_n of_o a_o evangelist_n but_o this_o he_o may_v and_o yet_o be_v no_o evangelist_n daniel_n do_v the_o work_n of_o the_o king_n 8.27_o and_o yet_o be_v no_o king_n the_o levite_n do_v the_o work_n of_o all_o israel_n 8.19_o yet_o be_v they_o not_o all_o israel_n and_o timothy_n who_o as_o m._n prynne_n say_v true_o be_v a_o partner_n with_o s._n paul_n in_o the_o apostleship_n 16.10_o which_o virtual_o contain_v in_o it_o all_o other_o ecclesiastical_a office_n may_v perform_v the_o work_n of_o other_o minister_n and_o not_o be_v of_o their_o order_n nor_o come_v under_o their_o denomination_n this_o have_v be_v say_v upon_o a_o supposition_n that_o he_o be_v require_v in_o this_o place_n to_o do_v the_o work_n of_o a_o evangelist_n proper_o so_o call_v which_o i_o can_v grant_v for_o a_o evangelist_n according_a to_o eusebius_n vale_n be_v a_o person_n that_o preach_v the_o gospel_n where_o it_o have_v not_o be_v receive_v or_o to_o those_o who_o have_v not_o hear_v of_o it_o before_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n timothy_n can_v not_o be_v a_o evangelist_n to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o instruct_v and_o govern_v and_o when_o he_o be_v so_o it_o have_v flourish_v for_o many_o year_n 234._o i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o the_o word_n evangelist_n in_o this_o verse_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v in_o a_o large_a sense_n and_o then_o to_o do_v the_o work_n of_o a_o evangelist_n will_v signify_v in_o general_a to_o preach_v the_o word_n as_o it_o be_v express_v v_o 2._o and_o if_o this_o interpretation_n which_o have_v be_v embrace_v by_o many_o learned_a man_n be_v admit_v it_o leave_v no_o ground_n for_o the_o exception_n that_o have_v be_v under_o consideration_n but_o timothy_n and_o titus_n you_o say_v be_v co-founder_n of_o church_n with_o the_o apostle_n paul_n and_o from_o hence_o arise_v their_o visitorial_n power_n which_o consequent_o be_v peculiar_a and_o extraordinary_a that_o be_v you_o have_v assume_v a_o liberty_n of_o bestow_v on_o person_n what_o title_n you_o please_v and_o then_o you_o draw_v from_o they_o such_o inference_n as_o you_o think_v expedient_a this_o you_o call_v arch-work_n who_o strength_n you_o say_v lie_v in_o the_o combination_n 45._o a_o church_n as_o we_o have_v see_v have_v be_v found_v at_o ephesus_n several_a year_n before_o the_o government_n of_o it_o be_v commit_v to_o timothy_n and_o how_o he_o can_v be_v a_o co-founder_n i_o do_v not_o understand_v i_o suppose_v he_o neither_o lay_v the_o old_a foundation_n over_o again_o nor_o raze_v it_o that_o he_o may_v lay_v another_o if_o you_o call_v he_o a_o co-founder_n of_o that_o church_n only_o because_o by_o his_o preach_n he_o increase_v the_o number_n of_o believer_n the_o presbyter_n that_o be_v before_o his_o come_n be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n co-founder_n also_o for_o doubtless_o they_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o same_o work_n but_o that_o they_o and_o other_o of_o the_o same_o rank_n by_o convert_v infidel_n and_o add_v they_o to_o the_o church_n start_v up_o into_o a_o high_a order_n than_o that_o of_o which_o they_o be_v before_o be_v what_o i_o think_v be_v never_o yet_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o christian_a world_n philip_n the_o evangelist_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o a_o church_n at_o samaria_n 8._o but_o by_o do_v this_o he_o gain_v no_o new_a jurisdiction_n he_o do_v not_o obtain_v by_o it_o the_o power_n of_o imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v nor_o any_o authority_n over_o presbyter_n but_o remain_v a_o deacon_n as_o he_o be_v before_o if_o frumentius_n have_v not_o be_v ordain_v a_o bishop_n his_o plant_n church_n among_o the_o indian_n or_o more_o proper_o the_o ethiopian_n 2._o can_v not_o have_v make_v he_o one_o nor_o do_v his_o diligence_n in_o that_o work_n render_v his_o office_n incommunicable_a but_o the_o authority_n he_o have_v to_o constitute_v and_o govern_v priest_n and_o deacon_n be_v convey_v to_o other_o after_o his_o death_n and_o as_o ludolphus_n will_v inform_v you_o 7._o he_o have_v successor_n in_o ethiopia_n to_o this_o very_a age._n let_v we_o now_o suppose_v that_o timothy_n have_v found_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v as_o we_o have_v see_v that_o his_o authority_n be_v extraordinary_a yet_o in_o your_o opinion_n he_o can_v not_o be_v a_o bishop_n unless_o his_o office_n have_v relate_v to_o a_o church_n already_o plant_v for_o that_o you_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o episcopal_a charge_n but_o how_o groundless_a this_o conceit_n be_v may_v appear_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v and_o particular_o from_o that_o know_a passage_n of_o clemens_n romanus_n 42._o where_o he_o say_v express_o that_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v some_o to_o be_v bishop_n of_o those_o that_o afterward_o shall_v believe_v what_o bishop_n he_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o here_o the_o question_n they_o be_v such_o as_o you_o approve_v and_o they_o be_v constitute_v bishop_n of_o those_o who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v unbeliever_n but_o that_o bishop_n who_o have_v commission_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n have_v power_n to_o preach_v it_o to_o believer_n only_o or_o if_o they_o preach_v it_o to_o infidel_n that_o for_o that_o purpose_n they_o shall_v either_o forfeit_v their_o former_a office_n or_o need_v another_o be_v so_o absurd_a that_o to_o mention_v it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a confutation_n of_o it_o another_o of_o the_o objection_n which_o you_o advance_v against_o the_o episcopacy_n of_o timothy_n be_v that_o he_o be_v not_o style_v a_o bishop_n in_o scripture_n 26._o on_o this_o mr._n prynne_n also_o insist_o and_o call_v it_o a_o infallible_a argument_n 2._o yet_o what_o he_o pronounce_v so_o like_o a_o oracle_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o if_o one_o shall_v attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o presbyter_n neither_o be_v nor_o aught_o to_o be_v call_v minister_n because_o in_o scripture_n they_o be_v never_o mention_v under_o that_o title_n or_o that_o baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n neither_o be_v nor_o may_v be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o that_o name_n be_v not_o ascribe_v to_o they_o in_o any_o part_n of_o scripture_n the_o truth_n be_v if_o we_o
be_v consistent_a enough_o with_o his_o settle_a residence_n in_o his_o diocese_n when_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v commit_v to_o his_o administration_n i_o do_v not_o remember_v any_o other_o material_a objection_n against_o what_o i_o have_v say_v concern_v this_o subject_n so_o that_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n still_o to_o affirm_v that_o timothy_n be_v a_o ordinary_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o thus_o much_o in_o effect_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o some_o learned_a presbyterian_o who_o say_v he_o be_v the_o first_o presbyter_n or_o precedent_n of_o the_o presbytery_n and_o if_o they_o will_v allow_v such_o precedent_n as_o have_v the_o full_a power_n of_o ordination_n which_o he_o have_v precedent_n with_o authority_n equal_a to_o he_o and_o which_o as_o cameron_n gather_v from_o 1_o tim._n 5.19_o 4.14_o be_v great_a than_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o office_n of_o other_o presbyter_n precedent_n that_o be_v so_o for_o life_n as_o ludovicus_n cappellus_n 322._o think_v they_o original_o be_v then_o if_o they_o please_v they_o may_v call_v they_o precedent_n still_o and_o i_o shall_v not_o contend_v about_o the_o name_n if_o we_o be_v agree_v about_o the_o thing_n but_o since_o you_o and_o many_o other_o have_v not_o make_v the_o concession_n i_o have_v mention_v i_o shall_v far_o prove_v that_o the_o office_n of_o timothy_n be_v such_o as_o i_o have_v describe_v by_o the_o follow_a argument_n 1._o if_o it_o have_v be_v intend_v that_o the_o authority_n commit_v to_o timothy_n and_o other_o of_o his_o rank_n shall_v be_v temporary_a either_o this_o may_v appear_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n or_o it_o may_v have_v be_v expect_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v have_v some_o notice_n of_o it_o in_o the_o scripture_n for_o if_o we_o may_v take_v the_o liberty_n without_o any_o ground_n to_o fasten_v on_o it_o the_o title_n of_o temporary_a or_o extraordinary_a we_o may_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n soon_o put_v a_o end_n to_o any_o constitution_n whatsoever_o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o authority_n that_o may_v hinder_v its_o continuance_n nothing_o in_o the_o scripture_n that_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v abrogate_a we_o may_v conclude_v therefore_o that_o as_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v continue_v so_o it_o be_v design_v to_o be_v so_o in_o all_o succeed_a time_n 2._o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o s._n paul_n will_v alter_v his_o own_o constitution_n without_o a_o cause_n or_o that_o without_o any_o necessity_n he_o will_v put_v the_o government_n of_o a_o church_n into_o a_o new_a model_n and_o divert_v the_o course_n of_o discipline_n from_o that_o channel_n in_o which_o it_o ought_v to_o run_v in_o all_o age_n if_o therefore_o he_o send_v timothy_n as_o a_o extraordinary_a commissioner_n to_o interpose_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o ephesus_n we_o may_v suppose_v this_o to_o have_v be_v either_o 1._o because_o there_o be_v some_o extraordinary_a work_n which_o none_o but_o extraordinary_a officer_n can_v perform_v or_o 2._o because_o there_o be_v no_o minister_n at_o ephesus_n or_o such_o only_a as_o be_v unfit_a for_o government_n but_o neither_o of_o these_o can_v well_o be_v imagine_v not_o the_o first_o for_o the_o work_n be_v no_o other_o than_o what_o have_v or_o may_v have_v be_v perform_v by_o bishop_n ever_o since_o not_o the_o second_o for_o there_o be_v presbyter_n at_o ephesus_n of_o eminent_a gift_n such_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v make_v overseer_n 20.28_o it_o seem_v improbable_a then_o that_o these_o be_v constitute_v supreme_a stand_v ruler_n of_o the_o church_n or_o that_o the_o work_n for_o which_o they_o be_v so_o well_o qualify_v be_v so_o soon_o take_v out_o of_o their_o hand_n particular_o it_o seem_v improbable_a either_o that_o they_o have_v the_o power_n of_o ordination_n or_o that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v transfer_v from_o they_o to_o a_o stranger_n who_o come_v to_o visit_v they_o but_o be_v not_o of_o their_o number_n and_o that_o without_o any_o ground_n or_o reason_n give_v or_o any_o notice_n take_v of_o they_o as_o concern_v in_o the_o matter_n flaminius_n do_v a_o thing_n acceptable_a to_o the_o greek_n when_o he_o give_v they_o permission_n to_o live_v after_o their_o own_o law_n but_o if_o he_o have_v afterward_o send_v among_o they_o some_o governor_n with_o power_n and_o commission_n to_o over-rule_v and_o control_v their_o magistrate_n and_o to_o disturb_v that_o polity_n which_o have_v be_v establish_v by_o his_o concession_n by_o such_o change_n and_o turn_v of_o affair_n he_o will_v have_v introduce_v and_o encourage_v great_a irregularity_n and_o put_v his_o former_a admirer_n upon_o upbraid_v his_o levity_n or_o question_v his_o veracity_n and_o let_v we_o now_o suppose_v if_o you_o please_v that_o such_o elder_n be_v constitute_v by_o s._n paul_n at_o ephesus_n as_o be_v enable_v and_o oblige_v to_o perform_v the_o high_a act_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n as_o supreme_a ordinary_a pastor_n and_o be_v design_v also_o to_o be_v a_o pattern_n for_o follow_v age_n let_v we_o far_o suppose_v that_o a_o officer_n extraordinary_n have_v afterward_o be_v leave_v among_o they_o with_o commission_n from_o that_o apostle_n to_o alter_v the_o measure_n they_o have_v take_v and_o to_o suspend_v the_o exercise_n of_o a_o principal_a part_n of_o their_o function_n by_o take_v it_o whole_o to_o himself_o and_o that_o without_o any_o miscarriage_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n you_o may_v easy_o perceive_v what_o reflection_n this_o may_v have_v occasion_v and_o that_o such_o proceed_n will_v have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o set_v thing_n in_o order_n that_o one_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v they_o will_v have_v put_v they_o into_o great_a confusion_n 3._o if_o such_o eminent_a presbyter_n as_o be_v at_o ephesus_n and_o a_o church_n so_o flourish_v as_o that_o of_o ephesus_n be_v have_v a_o governor_n put_v over_o they_o this_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v esteem_v a_o extraordinary_a thing_n for_o doubtless_o other_o presbyter_n and_o church_n who_o exigence_n be_v great_a have_v so_o too_o and_o if_o such_o a_o subordination_n of_o officer_n be_v necessary_a when_o the_o apostle_n be_v alive_a i_o can_v imagine_v why_o a_o end_n shall_v afterward_o be_v put_v to_o it_o when_o there_o be_v more_o occasion_n of_o it_o than_o ever_o some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a opposer_n of_o episcopacy_n grant_v that_o timothy_n and_o other_o of_o his_o rank_n govern_v church_n with_o the_o same_o plenitude_n of_o power_n as_o bishop_n afterward_o do_v who_o as_o they_o say_v be_v raise_v in_o the_o second_o century_n for_o the_o cure_n of_o schism_n but_o if_o in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o christian_n prelacy_n be_v useful_a to_o that_o purpose_n as_o it_o be_v suppose_v this_o must_v have_v oblige_v they_o to_o preserve_v it_o when_o it_o have_v be_v introduce_v among_o they_o by_o such_o as_o be_v direct_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o it_o can_v be_v no_o great_a argument_n of_o their_o wisdom_n if_o they_o lay_v aside_o that_o which_o be_v of_o divine_a original_a and_o be_v very_o short_o afterward_o put_v upon_o contrive_v how_o to_o restore_v it_o by_o a_o humane_a invention_n 4._o it_o seem_v very_o improbable_a that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v write_v two_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n only_o to_o direct_v he_o in_o the_o temporary_a administration_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o a_o place_n where_o he_o be_v only_o to_o make_v a_o transient_a visit_n but_o if_o from_o the_o example_n we_o have_v of_o presbyter_n and_o the_o rule_n that_o be_v lay_v down_o for_o they_o in_o scripture_n we_o may_v gather_v that_o such_o aught_o to_o be_v continue_v then_o may_v we_o also_o conclude_v from_o the_o example_n of_o timothy_n from_o the_o authority_n he_o have_v and_o the_o rule_n that_o be_v give_v to_o he_o for_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o and_o which_o be_v of_o perpetual_a use_n that_o the_o office_n with_o which_o he_o be_v vest_v aught_o to_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 5._o as_o we_o learn_v from_o the_o scripture_n that_o timothy_n reside_v at_o ephesus_n so_o it_o may_v something_o confirm_v what_o i_o have_v say_v of_o his_o relation_n to_o that_o place_n if_o there_o he_o end_v his_o day_n and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v testify_v by_o sophronius_n catalogue_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o he_o glorious_o suffer_v martyrdom_n but_o more_o full_o by_o a_o ancient_a writer_n in_o photius_n 254._o who_o acquaint_v we_o that_o he_o be_v put_v to_o death_n at_o the_o detestable_a festival_n call_v the_o catagogium_fw-la which_o he_o will_v have_v abrogate_a 6._o after_o his_o death_n we_o find_v onesimus_n in_o his_o place_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n by_o ignatius_n 18._o his_o co-temporary_a and_o by_o who_o he_o be_v
be_v under_o his_o jurisdiction_n he_o be_v require_v to_o inflict_v ecclesiastical_a censure_n on_o the_o disobedient_a and_o set_v thing_n in_o order_n in_o many_o church_n his_o office_n therefore_o or_o power_n be_v episcopal_a to_o prove_v this_o i_o have_v not_o urge_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o postscript_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o titus_n and_o therefore_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v at_o your_o exception_n against_o it_o or_o to_o inquire_v into_o its_o authority_n what_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o epistle_n itself_o and_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n that_o however_o there_o be_v many_o church_n in_o crete_n yet_o they_o be_v govern_v by_o a_o single_a person_n as_o their_o chief_a pastor_n or_o bishop_n what_o you_o object_n against_o his_o episcopacy_n from_o the_o multitude_n of_o city_n in_o crete_n look_v like_o one_o of_o the_o effort_n of_o mr._n prynne_n and_o be_v so_o confuse_a that_o i_o can_v make_v no_o coherent_a sense_n of_o it_o you_o suppose_v that_o every_o church_n or_o congregation_n must_v have_v a_o bishop_n for_o which_o you_o give_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o that_o some_o be_v confident_a of_o it_o and_o i_o confess_v if_o matter_n between_o we_o have_v be_v to_o be_v determine_v by_o confidence_n you_o have_v often_o put_v i_o to_o a_o loss_n yet_o here_o i_o do_v not_o see_v what_o service_n it_o can_v do_v you_o for_o i_o will_v demand_v whether_o the_o bishop_n you_o assign_v to_o every_o congregation_n be_v a_o mere_a presbyter_n or_o a_o prelate_n if_o you_o say_v the_o first_o what_o be_v it_o to_o the_o purpose_n unless_o you_o can_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o another_o pastor_n who_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o many_o congregation_n if_o the_o last_o what_o be_v become_v of_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o you_o contend_v if_o titus_n say_v you_o 45._o be_v a_o bishop_n over_o all_o the_o church_n in_o crete_n he_o be_v a_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n that_o be_v of_o prelatical_a bishop_n as_o your_o word_n import_v and_o consequent_o if_o they_o express_v your_o thought_n you_o must_v believe_v that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v such_o bishop_n and_o now_o methinks_v our_o controversy_n appear_v a_o little_a odd_o for_o the_o table_n be_v turn_v and_o you_o be_v get_v on_o the_o side_n of_o prelacy_n you_o contend_v that_o the_o cretian_a elder_n be_v prelatical_a bishop_n when_o i_o can_v allow_v that_o they_o be_v more_o than_o presbyter_n i_o can_v be_v convince_v but_o that_o titus_n be_v leave_v in_o crete_n be_v the_o only_a bishop_n in_o the_o modern_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o all_o the_o church_n there_o nor_o do_v i_o see_v any_o reason_n why_o this_o shall_v be_v think_v inconsistent_a with_o a_o episcopal_a function_n theodoret_n have_v eight_o hundred_o parish_n under_o his_o care_n 987._o yet_o this_o do_v not_o cause_v a_o nullity_n in_o his_o ordination_n and_o however_o there_o be_v many_o city_n in_o scythia_n yet_o ancient_o one_o bishop_n have_v the_o charge_n of_o they_o all_o 19_o without_o any_o loss_n of_o his_o episcopal_a office_n inconvenience_n indeed_o may_v arise_v from_o such_o large_a extent_n of_o diocese_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o case_n when_o as_o rabanus_n maurus_n tell_v we_o 4.14_o bishop_n govern_v whole_a province_n under_o the_o name_n of_o apostle_n or_o when_o titus_n remain_v in_o crete_n for_o then_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v many_o church_n under_o his_o care_n and_o administration_n and_o by_o what_o title_n soever_o he_o be_v distinguish_v it_o be_v not_o material_a as_o to_o the_o nature_n and_o end_n of_o government_n but_o if_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o so_o many_o church_n you_o will_v fain_o know_v which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o cretan_n where_o he_o reside_v to_o which_o i_o can_v say_v nothing_o but_o that_o it_o seem_v probable_a he_o visit_v all_o the_o church_n of_o his_o diocese_n and_o reside_v chief_o in_o the_o metropolis_n if_o this_o satisfy_v not_o your_o pang_n of_o longing_n as_o i_o have_v no_o ability_n so_o i_o have_v no_o inclinati_fw-la to_o gratify_v it_o any_o far_o for_o can_v i_o name_v with_o the_o great_a certainty_n the_o city_n where_o he_o common_o dwell_v you_o may_v also_o inquire_v what_o part_n of_o that_o city_n or_o what_o street_n he_o inhabit_v and_o propose_v many_o other_o question_n of_o the_o like_a importance_n to_o which_o i_o be_o not_o prepare_v to_o give_v any_o reply_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o he_o be_v a_o pastor_n of_o many_o church_n and_o have_v authority_n over_o their_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n for_o if_o this_o be_v true_a it_o strike_v at_o the_o root_n of_o the_o presbyterian_a and_o independent_a opinion_n about_o church-government_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o can_v be_v say_v in_o vindication_n of_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o he_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a officer_n this_o you_o insist_v on_o and_o to_o prove_v it_o you_o tell_v i_o he_o be_v a_o evangelist_n but_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o he_o no_o such_o thing_n from_o the_o scripture_n indeed_o we_o learn_v that_o philip_n be_v a_o evangelist_n 8._o and_o yet_o he_o want_v power_n either_o to_o confirm_v those_o that_o be_v baptise_a or_o to_o ordain_v officer_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n 8._o but_o titus_n can_v perform_v the_o last_o of_o these_o which_o be_v the_o great_a and_o consequent_o he_o be_v something_o more_o than_o a_o evangelist_n and_o can_v be_v no_o less_o than_o a_o apostle_n or_o a_o bishop_n but_o that_o he_o may_v be_v reckon_v among_o the_o pastor_n extraordinary_a you_o likewise_o urge_v that_o he_o be_v only_o leave_v in_o crete_n as_o the_o deputy_n or_o the_o delegate_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o but_o for_o a_o time_n till_o he_o shall_v have_v establish_v church_n in_o every_o city_n and_o organise_v they_o with_o elder_n which_o have_v do_v you_o say_v it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o he_o return_v again_o to_o s._n paul_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o that_o affair_n and_o then_o you_o think_v his_o commission_n expire_v not_o that_o you_o have_v read_v any_o such_o thing_n of_o he_o in_o scripture_n but_o since_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o act_v as_o the_o apostle_n have_v appoint_v from_o hence_o you_o collect_v that_o his_o deputation_n be_v but_o temporary_a and_o you_o may_v as_o well_o have_v conclude_v that_o since_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n to_o walk_v as_o the_o same_o apostle_n appoint_v or_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n he_o give_v for_o their_o conversation_n their_o office_n also_o be_v temporary_a and_o design_v for_o no_o long_a continuance_n you_o think_v his_o case_n differ_v from_o they_o in_o this_o that_o he_o be_v employ_v in_o frequent_a travel_n but_o in_o answer_n to_o that_o i_o need_v only_o tell_v you_o that_o his_o journey_n to_o jerusalem_n to_o macedonia_n and_o to_o corinth_n be_v undertake_v and_o finish_v before_o he_o be_v leave_v in_o crete_n 79._o that_o he_o die_v there_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o paulinus_n 169._o and_o sophronius_n eccles_n and_o that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v episcopal_a in_o that_o island_n ever_o since_o his_o day_n when_o i_o have_v proceed_v thus_o far_o i_o have_v the_o satisfaction_n to_o peruse_v some_o print_a paper_n of_o a_o eminent_a person_n wherein_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o treat_v of_o this_o subject_n and_o i_o be_v glad_a to_o find_v that_o i_o have_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o so_o great_a a_o man_n which_o he_o have_v express_v in_o these_o word_n we_o be_v not_o to_o suppose_v say_v he_o that_o the_o power_n of_o titus_n extend_v not_o to_o a_o jurisdiction_n over_o elder_n when_o he_o have_v ordain_v they_o for_o if_o any_o of_o those_o who_o he_o have_v ordain_v as_o believe_v they_o qualify_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n rule_n shall_v afterward_o demean_v themselves_o otherwise_o and_o be_v self-willed_a froward_a give_v to_o wine_n can_v we_o believe_v that_o titus_n be_v not_o as_o well_o bind_v to_o correct_v they_o afterward_o as_o to_o examine_v they_o before_o and_o what_o be_v this_o power_n of_o ordination_n and_o jurisdiction_n but_o the_o very_a same_o which_o the_o bishop_n have_v exercise_v ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o they_o who_o go_v about_o to_o unbishop_n timothy_n and_o titus_n may_v as_o well_o unscripture_n the_o epistle_n that_o be_v write_v to_o they_o and_o make_v they_o only_o some_o particular_a and_o occasional_a write_n as_o they_o make_v timothy_n and_o titus_n to_o have_v be_v only_o some_o particular_a and_o occasional_a officer_n but_o the_o christian_a church_n preserve_v these_o epistle_n as_o of_o constant_a and_o perpetual_a use_n do_v thereby_o suppose_v the_o same_o kind_n
of_o office_n to_o continue_v for_o the_o sake_n whereof_o those_o excellent_a epistle_n be_v write_v and_o we_o have_v no_o great_a assurance_n that_o these_o epistle_n be_v by_o s._n paul_n than_o we_o have_v that_o there_o be_v bishop_n to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o care_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n ix_o apostolical_a authority_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o angel_n mention_v revel_v 1.20_o who_o be_v bishop_n of_o the_o asiatic_a church_n what_o timothy_n be_v at_o ephesus_n and_o titus_n in_o crete_n that_o be_v the_o angel_n mention_v revel_v 1.20_o in_o their_o several_a diocese_n they_o govern_v the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n with_o apostolical_a or_o episcopal_a authority_n this_o be_v what_o you_o oppose_v and_o one_o may_v therefore_o have_v expect_v from_o you_o another_o account_n of_o they_o to_o which_o you_o will_v adhere_v but_o you_o fix_v upon_o nothing_o a_o practice_n very_o common_a among_o many_o that_o be_v engage_v with_o you_o in_o the_o same_o work_n who_o combine_v indeed_o in_o their_o attempt_n against_o the_o truth_n but_o without_o any_o steady_a principle_n and_o in_o great_a confusion_n among_o the_o rest_n the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n tell_v we_o 75._o that_o these_o title_n of_o angel_n be_v mysterious_a and_o metaphorical_a and_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v safe_a or_o solid_a to_o build_v on_o they_o the_o structure_n of_o episcopacy_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o old_a alogian_o who_o deride_v the_o revelation_n of_o s._n john_n 32._o say_v of_o what_o advantage_n be_v it_o that_o he_o talk_v of_o seven_o angel_n and_o of_o seven_o trumpet_n they_o affirm_v that_o this_o book_n be_v of_o singular_a use_n to_o christian_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n revelation_n they_o have_v also_o furnish_v we_o with_o annotation_n on_o it_o such_o as_o they_o be_v and_o particular_o without_o any_o he_o sitation_n they_o give_v their_o interpretation_n of_o this_o expression_n which_o yet_o they_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v be_v so_o mysterious_a and_o obscure_a as_o for_o their_o argument_n that_o symbolical_a theology_n be_v not_o argumentative_a it_o be_v no_o far_o to_o be_v admit_v than_o as_o it_o signify_v that_o parable_n and_o figure_n be_v not_o to_o be_v stretch_v beyond_o the_o plain_a intention_n of_o any_o author_n but_o if_o no_o determinate_a sense_n can_v be_v gather_v from_o they_o this_o will_v make_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n useless_a to_o we_o and_o leave_v we_o mighty_o in_o the_o dark_a concern_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n which_o yet_o the_o reform_a think_v and_o that_o with_o good_a reason_n they_o clear_o apprehend_v yet_o after_o all_o we_o do_v not_o read_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o angel_n but_o of_o the_o seven_o star_n of_o which_o the_o angel_n be_v the_o explication_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v intelligible_a and_o indeed_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o difficulty_n in_o this_o but_o what_o have_v be_v create_v by_o those_o that_o will_v amuse_v we_o with_o exception_n that_o they_o may_v find_v some_o way_n to_o escape_v you_o pretend_v not_o to_o have_v any_o certainty_n that_o the_o title_n of_o these_o angel_n be_v metaphorical_a for_o what_o say_v you_o 48._o if_o by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o angel_n a_o angel_n proper_o so_o call_v shall_v be_v understand_v shall_v this_o be_v so_o then_o farewell_n to_o any_o ground_n for_o diocesan_n bishop_n in_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o angel_n and_o shall_v it_o not_o be_v so_o you_o be_v not_o unprovided_a of_o other_o shift_n but_o if_o they_o succeed_v no_o better_a than_o this_o the_o diocesan_n be_v safe_a enough_o for_o to_o your_o quaere_fw-la be_v easy_a to_o reply_v that_o these_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v celestial_a spirit_n unless_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o one_o of_o those_o spirit_n be_v fall_v and_o summon_v to_o repentance_n that_o another_o of_o they_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v but_o be_v dead_a and_o that_o a_o three_o be_v wretched_a and_o miserable_a and_o poor_a and_o blind_a and_o naked_a which_o i_o think_v be_v sufficient_o absurd_a but_o the_o revelation_n you_o tell_v i_o go_v much_o upon_o the_o hypothesis_n and_o language_n of_o daniel_n and_o in_o daniel_n we_o read_v of_o the_o guardian_n angel_n of_o nation_n and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o what_o refer_v to_o the_o nation_n or_o to_o their_o governor_n be_v say_v of_o the_o angel_n themselves_o which_o signify_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n unless_o you_o be_v able_a to_o show_v that_o to_o charge_v the_o bless_a angel_n with_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n and_o call_v they_o to_o reformation_n of_o life_n have_v a_o congruity_n with_o the_o prophetic_a scheme_n of_o daniel_n or_o with_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o holy_a being_n who_o be_v so_o constant_a and_o cheerful_a in_o their_o obedience_n to_o the_o divine_a will._n walo_n messalinus_n 184._o and_o some_o other_o affirm_v that_o these_o angel_n be_v the_o church_n themselves_o and_o to_o comply_v with_o they_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o church_n 18._o which_o i_o think_v be_v no_o good_a sense_n grotius_n reflect_v on_o their_o exposition_n do_v just_o charge_v it_o with_o a_o manifest_a contradict_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 343._o which_o declare_v that_o the_o candlestick_n be_v the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o seven_o star_n be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n but_o whither_o say_v he_o may_v not_o man_n be_v draw_v by_o a_o itch_n of_o contradiction_n when_o they_o dare_v confound_v those_o thing_n which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n do_v so_o plain_o distinguish_v yet_o i_o deny_v not_o that_o the_o instruction_n which_o do_v immediate_o relate_v to_o the_o angel_n be_v communicate_v by_o the_o spirit_n not_o only_o to_o they_o but_o to_o the_o church_n also_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o both_o shall_v be_v make_v sensible_a how_o their_o duty_n and_o interest_n be_v combine_v and_o encourage_v one_o another_o in_o the_o performance_n of_o the_o thing_n enjoin_v and_o in_o carry_v on_o the_o work_n of_o reformation_n with_o the_o great_a vigour_n and_o application_n if_o these_o angel_n be_v neither_o celestial_a spirit_n nor_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n themselves_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o they_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o the_o pastor_n of_o those_o church_n yet_o this_o be_v suppose_v some_o question_n have_v be_v make_v about_o their_o number_n which_o be_v omit_v say_v smectymnuus_n not_o without_o some_o mystery_n lest_o we_o shall_v understand_v by_o angel_n one_o minister_n alone_o and_o not_o a_o company_n this_o you_o call_v a_o critical_a nicety_n but_o i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o profane_a abuse_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o discover_v a_o mystery_n it_o be_v say_v express_o in_o scripture_n that_o the_o seven_o star_n be_v the_o angel_n there_o be_v therefore_o just_a so_o many_o angel_n as_o there_o be_v star_n the_o church_n also_o be_v seven_o and_o every_o church_n have_v its_o distinct_a and_o peculiar_a angel_n and_o if_o any_o notwithstanding_o this_o deny_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o angel_n and_o church_n be_v equal_a they_o seem_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o be_v convince_v of_o any_o thing_n by_o the_o clear_a demonstration_n as_o for_o the_o conceit_n that_o every_o angel_n be_v a_o company_n it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o scripture_n for_o the_o angel_n be_v not_o call_v constellation_n but_o seven_o star_n and_o say_v suidas_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o if_o these_o word_n sometime_o happen_v to_o be_v use_v promiscuous_o we_o ought_v not_o however_o to_o depart_v from_o their_o genuine_a and_o usual_a signification_n without_o necessity_n such_o a_o necessity_n there_o be_v not_o here_o for_o a_o angel_n no_o more_o proper_o signify_v a_o college_n of_o angel_n than_o a_o man_n signify_v a_o troop_n or_o a_o corporation_n nor_o be_v the_o description_n of_o the_o several_a angel_n applicable_a to_o a_o multitude_n unless_o we_o will_v suppose_v that_o all_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o respective_a society_n deserve_v the_o same_o particular_a reproof_n or_o commendation_n which_o have_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o truth_n we_o read_v indeed_o that_o the_o strong_a cattle_n before_o who_o jacob_n place_v his_o rod_n general_o bring_v forth_o the_o speckled_a or_o ringstrake_v and_o this_o we_o impute_v to_o a_o miracle_n and_o question_v not_o the_o thing_n because_o it_o be_v relate_v by_o moses_n in_o the_o book_n of_o genesis_n 30_o but_o what_o shall_v make_v all_o the_o presbyter_n of_o each_o of_o the_o seven_o church_n
say_v of_o they_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 2._o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o star_n in_o our_o lord_n right_a hand_n ver_fw-la 16._o which_o signify_v that_o they_o have_v such_o dignity_n and_o power_n as_o be_v not_o ascribe_v to_o any_o other_o officer_n in_o their_o respective_a church_n and_o if_o so_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o our_o saviour_n approve_v their_o function_n and_o will_v support_v those_o that_o be_v so_o near_o he_o in_o the_o discharge_n of_o it_o 3._o they_o be_v call_v angel_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o attribute_v to_o their_o high_a priest_n the_o title_n of_o angel_n for_o of_o he_o i_o suppose_v solomon_n speak_v where_o he_o say_v suffer_v not_o thy_o mouth_n to_o cause_v thy_o flesh_n to_o sin_n neither_o say_v thou_o before_o the_o angel_n it_o be_v a_o error_n eccl._n 5.6_o i_o can_v think_v that_o solomon_n here_o advise_v a_o person_n that_o have_v bind_v himself_o by_o a_o vow_n not_o to_o make_v this_o speech_n before_o the_o messiah_n or_o any_o minister_a spirit_n as_o some_o interpreter_n conceive_v or_o not_o to_o attempt_v to_o delude_v with_o word_n any_o invisible_a being_n it_o may_v seem_v he_o be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o that_o but_o the_o royal_a preacher_n give_v he_o caution_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o satisfy_v himself_o if_o by_o his_o excuse_n he_o can_v impose_v on_o the_o high_a priest_n who_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v cognizance_n of_o his_o vow_n 6._o but_o to_o remember_v that_o god_n will_v be_v a_o avenger_n of_o the_o falsehood_n that_o be_v act_v before_o his_o vicegerent_n however_o it_o be_v cover_v with_o the_o great_a art_n that_o exposition_n and_o what_o i_o infer_v from_o it_o may_v be_v confirm_v from_o the_o 42_o d._n chapter_n of_o isaiah_n ver_fw-la 19_o where_o we_o find_v this_o expostulation_n who_o be_v deaf_a as_o my_o messenger_n ache_n but_o the_o the_o original_a may_v well_o be_v render_v who_o be_v deaf_a as_o my_o angel_n and_o this_o doubtless_o be_v not_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n nor_o can_v a_o inspire_a prophet_n be_v think_v so_o stupid_a as_o the_o person_n be_v against_o who_o that_o complaint_n be_v make_v his_o character_n be_v not_o so_o applicable_a to_o any_o as_o the_o high_a priest_n who_o duty_n indeed_o it_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o instruct_v other_o but_o at_o that_o time_n it_o seem_v himself_o have_v great_a need_n of_o admonition_n which_o yet_o he_o be_v in_o no_o readiness_n to_o receive_v the_o like_a use_n of_o the_o word_n we_o meet_v with_o in_o malac._n 2.7_o for_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o what_o the_o prophet_n speak_v there_o of_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o high_a priest_n or_o that_o it_o be_v he_o who_o be_v style_v the_o angel_n lxx_o of_o the_o lord_n of_o host_n at_o who_o mouth_n the_o people_n be_v require_v to_o seek_v the_o law_n and_o it_o may_v seem_v that_o the_o high_a priest_n be_v not_o only_o call_v angel_n whilst_o they_o be_v enable_v as_o the_o messenger_n of_o the_o almighty_a to_o reveal_v his_o mind_n by_o urim_n and_o thummim_n but_o after_o the_o period_n to_o which_o the_o cessation_n of_o these_o oracle_n be_v assign_v by_o josephus_n 8._o himself_o for_o diodorus_n siculus_n 1153._o speak_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o their_o high_a priest_n say_z they_o esteem_v he_o a_o angel_n to_o convey_v to_o they_o the_o command_v of_o god_n and_o from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v i_o collect_v that_o there_o be_v a_o analogy_n between_o the_o jewish_a high_a priest_n and_o every_o angel_n of_o the_o asiatic_a church_n that_o both_o of_o they_o be_v governor_n in_o chief_a and_o have_v their_o subordinate_a officer_n and_o that_o the_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o one_o as_o the_o priest_n and_o levite_n be_v to_o the_o other_o but_o say_v you_o 48._o shall_v it_o be_v yield_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v any_o such_o practice_n to_o attribute_v the_o title_n of_o angel_n to_o their_o high_a priest_n what_o can_v this_o amount_v to_o in_o our_o case_n since_o every_o bishop_n be_v not_o a_o high_a priest_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o in_o their_o sense_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o and_o then_o that_o one_o among_o the_o christian_n must_v be_v a_o pope_n and_o to_o the_o pope_n you_o will_v do_v no_o small_a service_n if_o you_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o make_v inference_n for_o he_o from_o this_o analogy_n for_o you_o stretch_v it_o as_o far_o as_o he_o desire_v and_o beyond_o what_o be_v consistent_a with_o scripture_n and_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o best_a age_n with_o both_o which_o it_o agree_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v one_o bishop_n in_o a_o diocese_n resemble_v the_o high_a priest_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n far_o than_o this_o the_o similitude_n may_v not_o be_v extend_v unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v the_o mystical_a israel_n so_o mystical_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n for_o all_o the_o bishop_n be_v ancient_o esteem_v as_o one_o and_o what_o be_v do_v by_o one_o in_o the_o due_a exercise_n of_o his_o office_n be_v esteem_v the_o act_n of_o the_o whole_a college_n a_o notion_n that_o suppose_v a_o equality_n of_o all_o bishop_n in_o their_o office_n and_o authority_n and_o consequent_o be_v so_o far_o from_o afford_v any_o advantage_n to_o the_o pope_n that_o it_o direct_o oppose_v their_o pretence_n and_o have_v sometime_o be_v use_v to_o very_o good_a purpose_n to_o prevent_v their_o usurpation_n and_o check_v their_o ambition_n 4._o the_o epistle_n direct_v to_o these_o angel_n be_v such_o as_o suppose_v they_o to_o have_v have_v jurisdiction_n over_o all_o other_o both_o minister_n and_o people_n within_o their_o respective_a diocese_n and_o on_o this_o it_o be_v that_o i_o principal_o insist_v our_o lord_n say_v arethas_n 662._o do_v by_o the_o angel_n treat_v with_o the_o church_n as_o if_o by_o the_o master_n a_o person_n shall_v discourse_v of_o one_o that_o be_v under_o his_o government_n know_v that_o the_o master_n be_v wont_a to_o esteem_v those_o thing_n as_o his_o own_o which_o be_v do_v by_o his_o scholar_n whether_o they_o be_v worthy_a of_o honour_n or_o reproach_n but_o he_o may_v have_v add_v that_o a_o master_n can_v then_o only_o just_o be_v charge_v with_o the_o irregularity_n of_o his_o scholar_n when_o he_o have_v power_n but_o do_v not_o exercise_v it_o to_o prevent_v their_o miscarriage_n and_o how_o much_o this_o be_v the_o case_n here_o may_v partly_o appear_v from_o this_o concession_n of_o blondel_n the_o action_n of_o the_o church_n say_v that_o learned_a man_n 6._o whether_o they_o be_v glorious_a or_o infamous_a be_v impute_v to_o the_o angel_n as_o their_o exarch_n or_o chief_a governor_n they_o be_v therefore_o more_o than_o moderator_n in_o a_o presbytery_n and_o have_v full_a power_n to_o correct_v abuse_n and_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v illustrate_v from_o the_o follow_a instance_n which_o i_o have_v choose_v out_o of_o several_a that_o may_v be_v give_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n be_v celebrate_v for_o his_o personal_a virtue_n he_o dwell_v where_o satan_n seat_n be_v and_o yet_o he_o hold_v fast_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o deny_v not_o the_o faith_n in_o those_o day_n when_o antipas_n the_o faithful_a martyr_n be_v slay_v c._n 2._o v._n 13._o but_o some_o defect_n be_v impute_v to_o he_o as_o a_o governor_n i_o have_v a_o few_o thing_n against_o thou_o say_v the_o lord_n because_o thou_o have_v they_o there_o that_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o balaam_n etc._n etc._n so_o thou_o have_v also_o they_o which_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o nicolaitan_n which_o thing_n i_o hate_v ver_fw-la 14_o 15._o and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v gather_v that_o it_o be_v in_o his_o power_n to_o suppress_v those_o pernicious_a doctrine_n and_o sect_n that_o disturb_v the_o church_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o concurrence_n of_o any_o coordinate_a officer_n be_v not_o necessary_a he_o can_v not_o allege_v that_o he_o want_v authority_n or_o that_o other_o control_v he_o in_o his_o proceed_n against_o enormity_n but_o as_o it_o be_v lay_v to_o his_o charge_n alone_o that_o he_o have_v not_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o gainsayer_n so_o he_o alone_o be_v warn_v to_o repent_v for_o this_o want_n of_o discipline_n lest_o the_o lord_n shall_v come_v quick_o and_o fight_v against_o he_o with_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o mouth_n ver_fw-la 16._o since_o therefore_o this_o angel_n have_v full_a power_n of_o reform_v abuse_n since_o the_o defect_n of_o that_o reformation_n be_v entire_o impute_v to_o he_o since_o there_o be_v
into_o their_o thought_n epiphanius_n know_v very_o well_o that_o plurality_n of_o bishop_n in_o one_o city_n proceed_v common_o from_o schism_n or_o heresy_n and_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o take_v that_o to_o be_v a_o argument_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o christian_n both_o before_o and_o after_o his_o own_o time_n be_v esteem_v a_o corruption_n danaeus_n have_v a_o conceit_n that_o when_o there_o be_v in_o a_o city_n a_o plurality_n of_o bishop_n they_o differ_v in_o this_o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o they_o be_v presbyter_n and_o he_o a_o prelate_n 53._o which_o sufficient_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o judgement_n or_o something_o worse_o but_o he_o be_v willing_a we_o see_v it_o shall_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o first_o prelate_n be_v to_o be_v find_v at_o alexandria_n that_o he_o may_v have_v occasion_n to_o tell_v the_o world_n that_o prelacy_n and_o monkery_n and_o other_o plague_n of_o the_o church_n have_v their_o original_a from_o the_o same_o place_n but_o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v equal_a or_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o prelatical_a authority_n i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o and_o i_o be_o no_o far_o concern_v with_o it_o here_o than_o as_o it_o result_v from_o this_o proposition_n that_o according_a to_o the_o primitive_a rule_n the_o government_n of_o every_o diocese_n be_v monarchical_a and_o this_o i_o think_v be_v manifest_a from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v beyond_o all_o just_a exception_n chap._n xii_o the_o bishop_n be_v successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n we_o have_v see_v that_o in_o the_o second_o and_o other_o century_n the_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o single_a person_n who_o be_v distinguish_v by_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n and_o in_o the_o next_o place_n i_o shall_v prove_v that_o the_o bishop_n be_v successor_n to_o the_o apostle_n because_o this_o will_v confirm_v my_o lead_a proposition_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v ordinary_a pastor_n and_o prepare_v my_o way_n to_o consider_v how_o the_o bishop_n stand_v relate_v among_o themselves_o and_o to_o other_o and_o what_o regard_n be_v due_a to_o person_n of_o their_o character_n that_o the_o bishop_n be_v successor_n to_o the_o apostle_n s._n augustin_n think_v may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o prediction_n that_o be_v make_v to_o the_o church_n by_o the_o psalmist_n in_o these_o word_n in_o stead_n of_o thy_o father_n shall_v be_v thy_o child_n 45.16_o for_o of_o they_o he_o give_v we_o the_o follow_a paraphrase_n 169._o the_o apostle_n beget_v thou_o they_o be_v thy_o father_n but_o can_v they_o remain_v with_o we_o always_o one_o of_o they_o say_v i_o desire_v to_o depart_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a nevertheless_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o he_o say_v so_o indeed_o but_o how_o long_o can_v he_o continue_v here_o can_v he_o live_v on_o earth_n to_o this_o and_o future_a age_n or_o be_v the_o church_n desert_v when_o the_o apostle_n be_v decease_v god_n forbid_v instead_o of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v child_n bishop_n be_v constitute_v in_o room_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o therefore_o think_v thyself_o forsake_v because_o thou_o see_v not_o peter_n or_o because_o thou_o see_v not_o paul_n or_o because_o thou_o see_v not_o any_o of_o those_o from_o who_o thou_o be_v descend_v since_o father_n be_v rise_v out_o of_o thy_o own_o offspring_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o psalm_n that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o jerom_n agree_v with_o s._n augustin_n in_o that_o exposition_n and_o s._n jerom_n himself_o who_o upbraid_v the_o montanist_n for_o depress_v the_o bishop_n into_o the_o three_o rank_n 52._o say_v in_o opposition_n to_o they_o with_o we_o the_o bishop_n possess_v the_o place_n of_o the_o apostle_n his_o sense_n of_o this_o he_o express_v more_o copious_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o evagrius_n for_o there_o he_o say_v wherever_o there_o be_v a_o bishop_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o eugubium_n at_o constantinople_n or_o rhegium_n at_o alexandria_n or_o tanis_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o merit_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n the_o power_n of_o riches_n and_o meanness_n of_o poverty_n may_v render_v one_o bishop_n high_o or_o low_a than_o another_o that_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o thing_n external_a or_o a_o priority_n of_o order_n if_o that_o be_v the_o true_a read_v which_o i_o follow_v but_o they_o be_v all_o the_o apostle_n successor_n 85._o long_o before_o jerom_n firmilian_a 225._o be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n in_o general_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n and_o with_o he_o agree_v cyprian_n 45._o and_o clarus_n à _fw-fr muscula_n 242._o his_o cotemporary_a many_o other_o may_v be_v add_v but_o here_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v s._n irenaeus_n who_o argue_v thus_o against_o the_o heretic_n in_o his_o time_n we_o can_v number_v those_o say_v he_o 232._o who_o by_o the_o apostle_n be_v institute_v bishop_n in_o the_o church_n and_o their_o successor_n to_o our_o own_o time_n and_o they_o teach_v we_o none_o of_o the_o dotage_n of_o these_o man_n but_o if_o the_o apostle_n know_v any_o hide_a mystery_n which_o they_o secret_o teach_v the_o perfect_a they_o will_v chief_o have_v impart_v they_o to_o the_o person_n to_o who_o they_o commit_v the_o church_n for_o they_o desire_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v very_o perfect_a and_o unblamable_a to_o who_o they_o deliver_v their_o own_o place_n of_o government_n thus_o that_o excellent_a father_n and_o his_o testimony_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a because_o of_o his_o great_a antiquity_n for_o it_o be_v probable_a he_o be_v bear_v several_a year_n before_o the_o death_n of_o s._n john_n 1._o and_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o receive_v instruction_n from_o some_o that_o have_v see_v and_o hear_v the_o apostle_n themselves_o to_o invalidate_v his_o authority_n you_o tell_v i_o he_o be_v agree_v by_o some_o to_o have_v affirm_v that_o our_o lord_n christ_n do_v undergo_v his_o passion_n in_o the_o fifty_o year_n of_o his_o age_n as_o if_o that_o may_v better_o be_v determine_v by_o their_o agreement_n about_o it_o than_o his_o own_o write_n in_o which_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n he_o no_o where_o fix_v the_o period_n of_o our_o saviour_n passion_n he_o no_o where_o assign_v it_o to_o a_o certain_a year_n yet_o i_o grant_v he_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o our_o saviour_n live_v about_o fifty_o year_n if_o that_o passage_n be_v he_o wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n 39_o but_o antonius_n pagi_n 5._o and_o other_o learned_a man_n conceive_v it_o have_v be_v corrupt_v it_o seem_v incredible_a to_o they_o that_o irenaeus_n shall_v attribute_v to_o our_o lord_n so_o many_o year_n in_o that_o very_a chapter_n wherein_o he_o reckon_v no_o more_o than_o three_o passover_n which_o he_o celebrate_v after_o he_o enter_v upon_o the_o thirty_o year_n of_o his_o age_n and_o declare_v he_o do_v eat_v the_o last_o of_o they_o the_o day_n before_o his_o suffering_n but_o there_o be_v no_o copy_n to_o justify_v that_o charge_n of_o corruption_n what_o i_o insist_v upon_o be_v that_o if_o irenaeus_n be_v mistake_v in_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n passion_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v so_o in_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v cite_v from_o he_o if_o he_o err_v concern_v that_o period_n about_o which_o all_o mankind_n have_v be_v in_o the_o dark_a he_o may_v notwithstanding_o be_v a_o credible_a witness_n of_o such_o matter_n as_o can_v not_o well_o escape_v his_o notice_n and_o have_v nothing_o in_o they_o that_o be_v improbable_a such_o be_v the_o severity_n of_o our_o saviour_n life_n and_o deportment_n that_o it_o may_v seem_v he_o appear_v more_o aged_a than_o he_o be_v for_o when_o the_o jew_n say_v to_o he_o thou_o be_v not_o yet_o fifty_o year_n old_a 8.57_o doubtless_o they_o think_v he_o be_v near_o so_o much_o and_o it_o be_v easy_a then_o to_o conceive_v how_o the_o report_n may_v arise_v and_o be_v continue_v which_o irenaeus_n follow_v but_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o become_v a_o universal_a tradition_n that_o it_o be_v never_o embrace_v that_o we_o find_v by_o so_o much_o as_o two_o of_o the_o father_n the_o case_n be_v very_o different_a when_o he_o relate_v who_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n for_o of_o this_o lie_n can_v hardly_o be_v ignorant_a that_o live_v so_o near_o they_o and_o the_o account_n he_o give_v have_v be_v confirm_v by_o many_o other_o and_o have_v meet_v with_o a_o universal_a approbation_n can_v be_v reject_v by_o we_o with_o any_o shadow_n of_o reason_n but_o you_o say_v admit_v irenaeus_n be_v authority_n to_o be_v unblemished_a and_o cite_v as_o one_o can_v wish_v it_o yet_o on_o this_o occasion_n it_o
will_v do_v i_o but_o small_a service_n for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o testimony_n which_o i_o cite_v from_o he_o depend_v on_o the_o word_n magisterium_fw-la and_o magisterium_fw-la signify_v not_o as_o i_o understand_v it_o a_o masterly_a authority_n but_o teach_v and_o doctrine_n for_o in_o this_o latter_a sense_n the_o word_n be_v often_o use_v by_o the_o father_n and_o particular_o by_o s._n cyprian_n as_o i_o may_v see_v lib._n 1._o ep._n 3._o and_o in_o other_o place_n yet_o in_o that_o very_a epistle_n to_o which_o you_o refer_v i_o we_o may_v not_o understand_v by_o it_o doctrine_n without_o authority_n nor_o be_v it_o limit_v to_o any_o such_o sense_n among_o ancient_a writer_n in_o suetonius_n 2._o in_o ammianus_n marcellinus_n 455._o in_o sulpicius_n severus_n 162._o and_o many_o other_o it_o signify_v some_o dignity_n or_o office_n with_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n it_o signify_v government_n in_o apuleius_n 161._o and_o casaubon_n 157._o observe_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o magisterium_fw-la sacerdotii_fw-la be_v expression_n equivalent_a from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o locus_fw-la magisterii_fw-la in_o irenaeus_n may_v fit_o be_v translate_v the_o place_n of_o authority_n or_o government_n and_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o will_v be_v manifest_a if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o he_o think_v it_o peculiar_a to_o the_o bishop_n to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o their_o own_o place_n or_o office_n he_o can_v not_o think_v it_o peculiar_a to_o they_o to_o derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o mere_a power_n of_o preach_v which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v common_a to_o other_o minister_n his_o word_n therefore_o can_v import_v no_o less_o than_o that_o the_o bishop_n be_v constitute_v supreme_a pastor_n without_o that_o dependence_n on_o presbyter_n which_o these_o have_v on_o they_o or_o that_o they_o be_v vest_v with_o such_o authority_n over_o other_o officer_n and_o church_n as_o the_o apostle_n before_o enjoy_v and_o exercise_v and_o now_o it_o may_v be_v fit_a and_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o answer_v your_o objection_n which_o i_o omit_v before_o against_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o which_o be_v to_o this_o effect_n the_o prelate_n you_o conceive_v can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n because_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o life_n time_n can_v not_o constitute_v any_o officer_n over_o who_o they_o do_v not_o retain_v a_o jurisdiction_n nor_o convey_v to_o other_o the_o place_n which_o you_o suppose_v they_o still_o keep_v but_o if_o it_o be_v say_v they_o appoint_v that_o the_o prelate_n shall_v be_v induct_v into_o those_o place_n after_o their_o decease_n you_o think_v there_o be_v no_o credible_a tradition_n transmit_v to_o we_o of_o that_o matter_n but_o here_o be_v one_o thing_n you_o have_v forget_v that_o may_v deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v which_o be_v that_o unless_o all_o the_o apostle_n have_v die_v together_o the_o surviver_n may_v put_v other_o into_o the_o place_n of_o the_o decease_a according_o though_o simeon_n be_v not_o nominate_v by_o s._n james_n to_o be_v his_o successor_n nor_o come_v into_o his_o place_n whilst_o he_o be_v alive_a yet_o after_o the_o death_n of_o that_o apostle_n he_o be_v by_o other_o constitute_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 11._o it_o be_v far_a observable_a that_o the_o apostle_n before_o their_o decease_n be_v sometime_o oblige_v to_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v plant_v and_o govern_v and_o thereupon_o they_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o they_o to_o fit_a person_n who_o may_v well_o be_v say_v to_o be_v their_o successor_n in_o that_o administration_n especial_o since_o as_o i_o have_v prove_v the_o apostle_n communicate_v to_o they_o the_o same_o authority_n that_o themselves_o have_v exercise_v yet_o as_o julius_n capitolinus_n acquaint_v we_o loc_n that_o lucius_n be_v as_o observant_a of_o marcus_n who_o make_v he_o partner_n of_o his_o empire_n as_o a_o precedent_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v of_o the_o emperor_n himself_o thus_o timothy_n and_o titus_n and_o other_o of_o the_o same_o rank_n who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n may_v still_o pay_v they_o such_o respect_n and_o deference_n as_o be_v due_a to_o person_n of_o incomparable_a excellence_n and_o yet_o all_o be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n the_o apostle_n have_v communicate_v their_o episcopal_a authority_n to_o some_o in_o their_o own_o time_n these_o transmit_v it_o to_o other_o in_o the_o follow_a century_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n it_o have_v be_v convey_v to_o bishop_n in_o all_o age_n the_o bishop_n therefore_o may_v be_v say_v to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n and_o that_o not_o only_o in_o the_o government_n of_o church_n which_o be_v of_o their_o plantation_n but_o of_o other_o also_o in_o country_n to_o which_o they_o never_o arrive_v for_o since_o they_o have_v commission_n to_o bring_v all_o nation_n under_o the_o discipline_n of_o christ_n and_o govern_v they_o in_o his_o name_n a_o right_a to_o that_o descend_v to_o their_o spiritual_a heir_n and_o they_o may_v exercise_v it_o in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o world_n but_o notwithstanding_o your_o attempt_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o apostle_n can_v have_v no_o successor_n you_o make_v no_o doubt_n to_o affirm_v that_o presbyter_n succeed_v they_o in_o their_o ordinary_a work_n and_o about_o this_o i_o shall_v make_v some_o enquiry_n when_o i_o have_v first_o put_v you_o in_o mind_n that_o either_o you_o must_v suppose_v these_o presbyter_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o discharge_n of_o that_o work_n and_o if_o so_o a_o subjection_n be_v consistent_a with_o a_o succession_n to_o they_o or_o else_o they_o be_v not_o subject_a and_o then_o you_o must_v allow_v that_o the_o apostle_n constitute_v officer_n over_o who_o they_o retain_v no_o jurisdiction_n take_v it_o which_o way_n you_o please_v you_o be_v concern_v i_o think_v to_o reject_v or_o answer_v your_o own_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o priest_n be_v successor_n to_o the_o apostle_n you_o quote_v a_o passage_n 1688._o of_o nilus_n as_o you_o call_v the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n de_fw-fr primatu_fw-la papae_fw-la which_o as_o colomesius_n inform_v we_o be_v compose_v by_o mark_n the_o ephesian_a but_o to_o which_o of_o they_o soever_o it_o belong_v it_o be_v not_o very_o material_a for_o neither_o of_o they_o flourish_v within_o a_o thousand_o year_n of_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o come_v too_o late_o to_o determine_v what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v by_o their_o own_o testimony_n indeed_o if_o a_o subordinate_a officer_n may_v be_v say_v to_o succeed_v the_o supreme_a for_o do_v some_o thing_n after_o his_o example_n by_o authority_n derive_v from_o he_o then_o may_v priest_n be_v say_v to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n and_o so_o they_o be_v by_o some_o that_o use_v a_o great_a latitude_n of_o expression_n but_o the_o ancient_n speak_v exact_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o bishop_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n thereby_o intimate_v that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o order_n or_o that_o both_o have_v the_o same_o function_n for_o this_o they_o believe_v and_o urge_v when_o there_o be_v occasion_n photius_n mention_n it_o as_o a_o thing_n common_o acknowledge_v that_o both_o have_v the_o same_o dignity_n of_o place_n 108._o clarus_n à _fw-fr muscula_n acquaint_v we_o suprà _fw-la that_o both_o govern_v with_o the_o same_o power_n s._n basil_n ascribe_v to_o both_o the_o same_o prelacy_n 830._o and_o according_a to_o tertullian_n both_o sit_v in_o the_o same_o chair_n 215._o and_o that_o not_o only_o as_o teacher_n but_o as_o precedent_n or_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a the_o bishop_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o name_n of_o apostle_n for_o a_o reason_n already_o give_v yet_o that_o it_o be_v sometime_o ascribe_v to_o they_o appear_v from_o several_a instance_n veterum_fw-la it_o be_v also_o manifest_a that_o sometime_o they_o be_v style_v apostolici_fw-la 2._o that_o their_o office_n be_v call_v a_o apostolate_a 388._o and_o that_o any_o bishopric_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v found_v by_o a_o apostle_n be_v call_v a_o apostolic_a see_n for_o the_o title_n of_o apostolic_a that_o i_o may_v note_v this_o by_o the_o way_n be_v not_o appropriate_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n before_o the_o eleven_o century_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o note_n on_o paulinus_n 1685._o it_o be_v not_o before_o the_o thirteen_o say_v mabillon_n 64._o it_o be_v not_o certain_o before_o the_o pope_n have_v trample_v under_o their_o foot_n the_o right_n of_o episcopacy_n chap._n xiii_o the_o bishop_n after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n stand_v relate_v among_o themselves_o as_o equal_n but_o to_o other_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n as_o superior_n as_o the_o bishop_n be_v successor_n
to_o the_o apostle_n so_o after_o their_o example_n they_o stand_v relate_v among_o themselves_o as_o equal_n but_o to_o presbyter_n as_o superior_n in_o office_n and_o authority_n 1._o they_o stand_v relate_v among_o themselves_o as_o equal_n according_a to_o cyprian_a every_o one_o of_o they_o in_o his_o own_o diocese_n be_v a_o judge_n in_o christ_n stead_n 129._o and_o say_v that_o father_n none_o of_o we_o make_v himself_o a_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n or_o by_o a_o tyrannical_a terror_n compel_v his_o colleague_n into_o a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n 229._o this_o he_o speak_v in_o a_o council_n at_o carthage_n and_o with_o reflection_n probable_o on_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o injurious_o invade_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o his_o brethren_n it_o be_v true_a some_o bishop_n be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o by_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o have_v the_o chief_a direction_n of_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n when_o synod_n be_v call_v they_o preside_v in_o they_o and_o for_o this_o they_o have_v the_o example_n of_o s._n james_n in_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o their_o primacy_n depend_v on_o the_o consent_n of_o other_o bishop_n and_o be_v mutable_a it_o do_v not_o render_v they_o judge_n of_o the_o rest_n within_o their_o several_a province_n nor_o may_v they_o condemn_v any_o of_o they_o by_o their_o own_o sentence_n without_o the_o suffrage_n of_o their_o colleague_n 2._o in_o the_o pure_a age_n after_o the_o apostle_n the_o bishop_n stand_v relate_v to_o presbyter_n as_o superior_n and_o in_o this_o it_o be_v that_o our_o controversy_n be_v chief_o concern_v i_o shall_v therefore_o prove_v it_o more_o large_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o shall_v not_o only_o serve_v myself_o of_o such_o passage_n of_o ancient_a writer_n as_o describe_v the_o office_n or_o authority_n of_o bishop_n but_o other_o also_o that_o only_o mention_v they_o as_o a_o order_n distinct_a from_o priest_n for_o if_o they_o be_v so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o question_n to_o which_o of_o they_o the_o supremacy_n do_v belong_v i_o begin_v with_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n ignatius_n who_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o that_o he_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n attend_v to_o the_o bishop_n and_o to_o the_o presbytery_n and_o to_o the_o deacon_n 1680._o he_o instruct_v the_o ephesian_n to_o respect_v the_o bishop_n as_o the_o lord_n that_o send_v he_o â—1_n and_o to_o the_o smyrnaean_n he_o declare_v that_o in_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o church_n none_o ought_v to_o act_v without_o the_o bishop_n 6._o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v then_o valid_a when_o it_o be_v perform_v under_o his_o authority_n or_o by_o his_o permission_n without_o which_o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o baptise_v or_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n of_o love_n so_o clear_o do_v he_o assert_v the_o prerogative_n of_o episcopacy_n what_o i_o have_v cite_v from_o ignatius_n carry_v the_o great_a weight_n with_o it_o because_o as_o chrysostom_n 499._o inform_v we_o he_o be_v conversant_a with_o the_o apostle_n and_o instruct_v by_o they_o he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o so_o much_o sanctity_n and_o zeal_n that_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o endure_v all_o the_o torment_n that_o the_o devil_n can_v inflict_v that_o he_o may_v be_v with_o christ_n and_o think_v it_o more_o desirable_a to_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n by_o wild_a beast_n for_o his_o sake_n than_o to_o be_v emperor_n of_o the_o world_n have_v have_v the_o advantage_n of_o such_o a_o education_n and_o be_v so_o wonderful_o inflame_v with_o the_o love_n of_o jesus_n he_o can_v be_v think_v to_o have_v corrupt_v the_o church_n nor_o have_v he_o time_n to_o accomplish_v it_o have_v he_o design_v a_o thing_n so_o detestable_a for_o he_o do_v not_o long_o survive_v s._n john_n who_o disciple_n he_o be_v he_o suffer_v death_n under_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n as_o simeon_n also_o do_v 7._o and_o probable_o both_o receive_v the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n the_o same_o year_n if_o a_o author_n so_o ancient_a and_o venerable_n have_v only_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n be_v episcopal_a this_o may_v have_v signify_v much_o but_o he_o do_v not_o only_o relate_v it_o as_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o there_o be_v bishop_n he_o show_v that_o obedience_n be_v due_a to_o they_o as_o the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o as_o the_o representative_n and_o ambassador_n of_o christ_n and_o because_o it_o be_v suspect_v that_o his_o assert_v their_o authority_n have_v no_o high_a cause_n than_o a_o prudential_a foresight_n of_o the_o division_n which_o some_o be_v about_o to_o make_v he_o call_v he_o to_o witness_v for_o who_o he_o be_v in_o bond_n that_o it_o proceed_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n 43._o and_o this_o protestation_n be_v make_v at_o a_o time_n when_o miraculous_a inspiration_n be_v frequent_a there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o ground_n to_o question_v his_o veracity_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o epistle_n of_o this_o admirable_a man_n afford_v such_o plain_a evidence_n for_o episcopacy_n that_o this_o have_v be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o quarrel_n against_o they_o and_o particular_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n as_o grotius_n inform_v we_o 1684_o why_o they_o be_v reject_v by_o blondel_n though_o in_o the_o florentino_n copy_n they_o be_v free_a from_o those_o thing_n for_o which_o they_o have_v before_o be_v suspect_v by_o the_o learned_a the_o famous_a isaac_n vossius_fw-la who_o publish_v they_o from_o that_o copy_n tell_v we_o praefix_v that_o every_o time_n he_o read_v they_o over_o they_o present_v he_o with_o fresh_a argument_n of_o their_o exellence_n and_o of_o their_o be_v genuine_a and_o this_o will_v not_o appear_v strange_a to_o any_o person_n that_o peruse_v they_o with_o care_n and_o without_o prejudice_n but_o if_o you_o take_v they_o to_o be_v spurious_a you_o may_v try_v your_o skill_n in_o answer_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o dr._n pearson_n and_o other_o in_o their_o vindication_n and_o if_o you_o succeed_v in_o that_o attempt_n i_o pray_v let_v we_o know_v what_o ground_n of_o certainty_n you_o have_v that_o there_o be_v any_o book_n of_o the_o antiquity_n to_o which_o they_o pretend_v now_o extant_a in_o the_o christian_a world_n to_o s._n ignatius_n may_v be_v add_v his_o cotemporary_n philo_n and_o agathopus_n or_o whoever_o be_v the_o writer_n of_o the_o act_n of_o his_o martyrdom_n they_o attend_v on_o he_o in_o his_o journey_n from_o syria_n to_o rome_n at_o which_o time_n they_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n and_o city_n of_o asia_n do_v honour_v the_o saint_n by_o their_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n 5._o and_o they_o deserve_v the_o more_o credit_n as_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o what_o they_o relate_v not_o long_o after_o that_o time_n the_o emperor_n hadrian_n write_v a_o epistle_n to_o servianus_n which_o be_v preserve_v by_o phlegon_n and_o transcribe_v from_o he_o by_o flavius_n vopiscus_n and_o in_o that_o there_o occur_v a_o passage_n 960._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o bishop_n be_v then_o esteem_v of_o a_o different_a rank_n from_o presbyter_n and_o that_o the_o distinction_n between_o they_o be_v obvious_a to_o the_o very_a heathen_a but_o you_o be_v much_o surprise_v you_o say_v at_o my_o citation_n of_o this_o epistle_n of_o hadrian_n for_o certain_o it_o appear_v by_o it_o that_o hadrian_n have_v but_o little_a acquaintance_n with_o the_o egyptian_a christian_n and_o then_o his_o authority_n be_v of_o as_o little_a moment_n or_o else_o these_o christian_n be_v of_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n for_o he_o represent_v they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o inhabitant_n of_o egypt_n to_o be_v a_o most_o seditious_a vain_a and_o most_o injurious_a sort_n of_o man_n and_o particular_o say_v that_o those_o that_o worship_n serapis_n be_v christian_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o christ_n be_v devote_v unto_o serapis_n he_o add_v that_o the_o very_a patriarch_n come_v into_o egypt_n be_v constrain_v of_o some_o to_o worship_n serapis_n and_o of_o some_o to_o worship_n christ_n be_v ever_o any_o thing_n more_o virulent_o say_v of_o christian_n or_o indeed_o more_o mistake_o etc._n etc._n these_o be_v your_o word_n and_o they_o seem_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o surprise_n you_o speak_v of_o rather_o than_o any_o sedate_n thought_n for_o to_o begin_v where_o you_o leave_v off_o that_o i_o may_v remove_v out_o of_o the_o way_n what_o be_v little_a to_o our_o purpose_n 1._o you_o suppose_v that_o the_o patriarch_n mention_v by_o hadrian_n be_v a_o christian_n whereas_o there_o be_v not_o then_o in_o the_o world_n any_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n who_o do_v bear_v that_o title_n eutychius_n indeed_o inform_v we_o that_o there_o be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n but_o this_o be_v a_o argument_n of_o his_o ignorance_n unless_o the_o apology_n which_o the_o learned_a and_o
care_n you_o will_v not_o pretend_v i_o presume_v that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o person_n whilst_o the_o apostle_n be_v alive_a for_o the_o apostle_n you_o tell_v i_o constitute_v no_o officer_n over_o who_o they_o retain_v not_o a_o jurisdiction_n and_o i_o give_v you_o the_o space_n of_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o their_o day_n to_o find_v but_o one_o single_a presbyterian_a or_o independent_a bishop_n in_o any_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n or_o any_o approve_a instance_n of_o ordination_n perform_v by_o he_o but_o if_o you_o attempt_v this_o i_o be_o desirous_a you_o will_v only_o insist_v on_o good_a authority_n and_o not_o as_o i_o shall_v find_v you_o short_o on_o legend_n and_o romance_n chap._n xv._n objection_n against_o episcopacy_n take_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o some_o late_a author_n examine_v i_o shall_v despair_v of_o prove_v any_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o be_v perform_v many_o age_n since_o if_o it_o be_v not_o manifest_a from_o the_o testimony_n which_o i_o have_v produce_v that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v episcopal_a yet_o for_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n you_o pretend_v you_o have_v voucher_n and_o these_o father_n too_o as_o learned_a and_o pious_a father_n as_o any_o the_o church_n ever_o own_a and_o it_o be_v very_o true_a you_o have_v draw_v quotation_n from_o some_o that_o be_v of_o great_a eminence_n how_o pertinent_o you_o have_v do_v it_o i_o come_v now_o to_o inquire_v s._n cyprian_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ancient_n to_o who_o you_o appeal_v and_o he_o say_v ministros_fw-la the_o deacon_n ought_v to_o remember_v that_o the_o lord_n choose_v apostle_n that_o be_v bishop_n and_o praepositi_fw-la but_o the_o apostle_n after_o his_o ascension_n constitute_v deacon_n for_o the_o service_n of_o themselves_o and_o of_o the_o church_n and_o from_o hence_o you_o gather_v that_o the_o praepositi_fw-la here_o be_v only_o presbyterial_a or_o congregational_a bishop_n because_o they_o be_v contradistinguish_v to_o deacon_n that_o be_v because_o this_o father_n make_v no_o mention_n in_o this_o place_n of_o presbyter_n that_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n the_o bishop_n must_v be_v depress_v into_o their_o order_n but_o it_o be_v obvious_a and_o i_o wonder_v how_o it_o escape_v your_o notice_n that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o be_v the_o bishop_n or_o praepositi_fw-la of_o which_o he_o speak_v and_o now_o you_o may_v conclude_v if_o you_o please_v that_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v no_o more_o than_o fix_a pastor_n of_o so_o many_o single_a congregation_n you_o likewise_o argue_v from_o s._n cyprian_n that_o however_o he_o have_v the_o title_n of_o bishop_n yet_o he_o consider_v himself_o only_o as_o first_o presbyter_n for_o which_o you_o give_v this_o notable_a reason_n that_o his_o name_n for_o a_o bishop_n be_v always_o praepositus_fw-la in_o respect_n of_o the_o people_n and_o you_o add_v that_o he_o call_v presbyter_n compresbyter_n but_o he_o no_o where_o call_v deacon_n condeacons_n but_o you_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o s._n peter_n 〈◊〉_d consider_v himself_o only_o as_o first_o presbyter_n because_o he_o address_v his_o exhortation_n to_o the_o elder_n as_o be_v also_o a_o elder_a or_o that_o s._n basil_n 1618._o be_v of_o no_o high_a order_n than_o that_o of_o deacon_n because_o he_o style_v eustathius_n elpidius_n and_o sabinus_n condeacons_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o other_o example_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n for_o a_o account_n of_o which_o i_o refer_v you_o to_o blondel_n 62._o and_o mabillon_n 16._o i_o think_v it_o be_v observable_a that_o howsoever_o s._n cyprian_n call_v presbyter_n his_o compresbyter_n yet_o he_o never_o call_v they_o his_o colleague_n nor_o do_v he_o think_v they_o may_v over-rule_v he_o by_o the_o number_n of_o voice_n but_o when_o some_o of_o they_o attempt_v to_o restore_v the_o lapsi_fw-la 36._o in_o his_o absence_n without_o regard_n to_o his_o authority_n he_o express_v a_o just_a resentment_n of_o it_o he_o complain_v of_o this_o as_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v never_o do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o predecessor_n so_o that_o however_o he_o can_v at_o other_o time_n dissemble_v the_o contempt_n that_o be_v cast_v upon_o his_o office_n he_o do_v not_o think_v fit_a on_o this_o occasion_n to_o be_v silent_a or_o remiss_a but_o give_v order_n that_o the_o rash_a and_o insolent_a offender_n shall_v be_v prohibit_v to_o exercise_v their_o function_n it_o be_v true_a s._n cyprian_n say_v 33._o he_o resolve_v from_o the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v make_v bishop_n not_o to_o act_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o counsel_n and_o consent_n of_o his_o clergy_n and_o people_n but_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v he_o treat_v the_o lapsi_fw-la with_o unusual_a lenity_n so_o that_o he_o need_v the_o concurrence_n of_o other_o to_o support_v his_o authority_n yet_o as_o he_o do_v not_o prescribe_v to_o other_o his_o own_o rule_n of_o discipline_n 198._o so_o neither_o do_v himself_o always_o take_v the_o same_o measure_n sometime_o he_o restore_v offender_n to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n 138._o when_o the_o people_n be_v bring_v to_o consent_v to_o it_o but_o with_o difficulty_n sometime_o when_o they_o oppose_v it_o he_o also_o require_v his_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n and_o people_n to_o receive_v among_o the_o clergy_n 79._o numidicus_n a_o presbyter_n without_o consult_v they_o before_o about_o this_o matter_n and_o he_o acquaint_v his_o clergy_n and_o people_n that_o without_o their_o suffrage_n celerinus_n 78._o be_v constitute_v reader_n and_o appoint_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v join_v with_o aurelius_n and_o that_o both_o shall_v have_v their_o share_n of_o the_o monthly_a maintenance_n as_o presbyter_n have_v at_o another_o time_n he_o thus_o express_v his_o thought_n to_o they_o about_o a_o breach_n of_o discipline_n 68_o if_o there_o be_v any_o person_n say_v he_o either_o among_o our_o presbyter_n or_o deacon_n or_o among_o stranger_n so_o extravagant_a or_o rash_a that_o he_o shall_v dare_v before_o our_o sentence_n be_v give_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o lapse_v let_v he_o be_v expel_v from_o our_o communion_n and_o not_o expect_v the_o concurrence_n of_o any_o he_o deprive_v philumenus_n fortunatus_n and_o favorinus_n of_o their_o monthly_a dividend_n till_o their_o cause_n shall_v have_v a_o public_a hear_n upon_o the_o whole_a we_o find_v that_o s._n cyprian_n be_v a_o person_n of_o a_o excellent_a temper_n and_o as_o he_o use_v such_o great_a condescension_n towards_o his_o clergy_n and_o people_n as_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v be_v practise_v before_o nor_o be_v always_o necessary_a but_o be_v very_o fit_a for_o the_o time_n in_o which_o he_o live_v so_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o be_v not_o want_v to_o assert_v his_o own_o authority_n and_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o order_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o 167._o christ_n say_v to_o his_o apostle_n and_o consequent_o to_o all_o bishop_n who_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o hear_v i_o hear_v he_o that_o send_v i_o and_o he_o that_o reject_v you_o reject_v i_o and_o he_o that_o reject_v i_o reject_v he_o that_o send_v i_o he_o add_v ibid._n that_o schism_n and_o heresy_n arise_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v one_o and_o govern_v the_o church_n be_v by_o the_o presumption_n of_o some_o despise_v and_o to_o those_o that_o forsake_v their_o bishop_n and_o erect_v altar_n against_o altar_n he_o apply_v these_o word_n of_o isaiah_n woe_n unto_o you_o child_n that_o be_v deserter_n say_v the_o lord_n you_o have_v take_v counsel_n but_o not_o of_o i_o you_o have_v make_v a_o covenant_n but_o not_o by_o my_o spirit_n to_o add_v sin_n to_o sin_n complut_n another_o of_o the_o ancient_n which_o you_o have_v quote_v for_o the_o support_n of_o your_o opinion_n be_v the_o commentator_n on_o s._n paul_n epistle_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ambrose_n and_o from_o he_o you_o expect_v some_o assistance_n because_o he_o say_v that_o of_o a_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n there_o be_v but_o one_o ordination_n est_fw-la but_o his_o meaning_n be_v not_o as_o you_o suppose_v that_o their_o consecration_n be_v the_o same_o but_o that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o order_n by_o which_o he_o intend_v no_o more_o than_o that_o they_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o both_o be_v priest_n he_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v of_o equal_a power_n however_o he_o comprehend_v they_o under_o one_o general_a denomination_n for_o say_v he_o the_o bishop_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o every_o bishop_n be_v a_o presbyter_n but_o every_o presbyter_n be_v not_o a_o bishop_n ibid._n and_o what_o service_n this_o can_v do_v you_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v but_o the_o bishop_n he_o tell_v we_o be_v the_o first_o presbyter_n and_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n on_o which_o
you_o much_o insist_v as_o if_o it_o afford_v some_o great_a advantage_n to_o your_o cause_n whereas_o the_o father_n who_o use_v that_o expression_n which_o you_o so_o well_o approve_v have_v no_o such_o notion_n of_o a_o first_o presbyter_n as_o you_o have_v entertain_v but_o make_v the_o same_o distinction_n between_o he_o and_o his_o clergy_n as_o there_o be_v between_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o other_o priest_n that_o be_v under_o his_o authority_n another_o thing_n for_o which_o you_o cite_v this_o commentator_n be_v the_o information_n he_o give_v we_o that_o the_o elder_a be_v always_o the_o first_o presbyter_n 4.11_o till_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o that_o course_n occasion_v the_o change_n which_o he_o say_v be_v make_v by_o a_o council_n but_o to_o this_o i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o assent_v because_o it_o appear_v from_o scripture_n and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o primitive_a father_n that_o they_o who_o in_o the_o early_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v advance_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o bishop_n be_v common_o qualify_v for_o it_o and_o distinguish_v by_o the_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o their_o own_o personal_a worth_n and_o there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o a_o mere_a number_n of_o year_n be_v then_o hold_v sufficient_a to_o recommend_v a_o person_n to_o the_o high_a office_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n yet_o if_o there_o be_v sometime_o such_o preference_n give_v to_o seniority_n and_o such_o a_o change_n make_v in_o some_o particular_a country_n as_o the_o author_n mention_n i_o be_o not_o concern_v about_o it_o but_o if_o you_o think_v the_o ancient_a custom_n he_o speak_v of_o be_v universal_a and_o that_o a_o departure_n from_o it_o over_o the_o world_n be_v decree_v by_o a_o general_n council_n i_o will_v glad_o know_v where_o it_o be_v assemble_v blondel_n think_v the_o alteration_n be_v introduce_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o for_o this_o he_o direct_v we_o to_o the_o four_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n in_o which_o there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o this_o matter_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o footstep_n of_o it_o in_o antiquity_n but_o whatever_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o advance_v person_n to_o the_o office_n of_o bishop_n manifest_v it_o be_v that_o this_o commentator_n believe_v the_o office_n itself_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n and_o superior_a to_o that_o of_o presbyter_n 4.11_o for_o he_o declare_v that_o james_n be_v constitute_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o the_o apostle_n in_o general_n be_v bishop_n he_o affirm_v that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o asiatic_a church_n be_v bishop_n also_o and_o in_o the_o bishop_n say_v he_o all_o order_n be_v contain_v because_o he_o be_v the_o prince_n or_o chief_a of_o the_o priest_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o father_n by_o who_o testimony_n you_o be_v content_a matter_n between_o we_o shall_v be_v determine_v another_o of_o they_o be_v s._n jerom_n 1._o who_o inform_v we_o i_o confess_v that_o original_o a_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o as_o a_o bishop_n and_o that_o at_o first_o the_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o the_o common_a counsel_n of_o priest_n but_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o church_n be_v only_o under_o that_o administration_n till_o by_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n division_n do_v arise_v and_o one_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o another_o say_v i_o be_o of_o apollo_n or_o i_o of_o cephas_n and_o it_o may_v seem_v not_o a_o little_a for_o the_o advantage_n of_o episcopacy_n if_o as_o he_o intimate_v it_o be_v the_o best_a mean_n of_o extirpate_v schism_n when_o a_o presbyterian_a parity_n be_v find_v insufficient_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o if_o it_o be_v therefore_o establish_v over_o the_o world_n by_o universal_a decree_n and_o that_o whilst_o many_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v alive_a 3._o blondel_n i_o know_v assign_v a_o late_a date_n to_o that_o decree_n and_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o make_v before_o the_o year_n 140._o but_o i_o be_o much_o more_o incline_v to_o think_v that_o it_o be_v never_o make_v at_o all_o than_o that_o this_o project_n be_v first_o set_v on_o foot_n to_o remove_v the_o seed_n or_o beginning_n of_o schism_n almost_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o they_o be_v sow_v at_o corinth_n or_o after_o it_o be_v there_o say_v among_o the_o people_n i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o i_o of_o apollo_n and_o i_o of_o cephas_n 1.12_o blondel_n see_v this_o absurdity_n and_o to_o avoid_v it_o he_o fall_v into_o another_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o the_o schism_n here_o mention_v be_v such_o as_o do_v not_o disturb_v the_o church_n till_o a_o long_a time_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o paul_n and_o apollo_n and_o cephas_n and_o do_v not_o arise_v among_o the_o corinthian_n but_o other_o that_o imitate_v their_o example_n but_o by_o this_o exposition_n he_o do_v not_o only_o force_v the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n from_o their_o plain_a literal_a meaning_n without_o any_o necessity_n but_o also_o make_v he_o contradict_v his_o own_o avow_a sense_n &_o say_v in_o effect_n that_o episcopacy_n be_v not_o institute_v before_o the_o year_n 140_o notwithstanding_o in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n and_o other_o part_n of_o his_o work_n he_o have_v leave_v we_o a_o account_n of_o several_a bishop_n distinct_a from_o presbyter_n that_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o it_o be_v true_a s._n jerom_n sometime_o in_o his_o heat_n of_o which_o the_o cause_n be_v sufficient_o know_v let_v fall_v such_o word_n as_o seem_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o right_n of_o episcopacy_n yet_o if_o those_o word_n have_v be_v assault_v by_o his_o adversary_n he_o will_v not_o have_v be_v at_o a_o loss_n but_o have_v make_v provision_n for_o a_o vindication_n of_o himself_o or_o a_o safe_a retreat_n either_o by_o other_o expression_n or_o the_o secret_a meaning_n of_o the_o same_o he_o may_v seem_v to_o oppose_v the_o subordination_n of_o presbyter_n to_o the_o bishop_n as_o a_o innovation_n or_o a_o departure_n from_o a_o former_a institution_n of_o government_n yet_o he_o allow_v as_o we_o have_v see_v that_o this_o departure_n be_v make_v about_o the_o time_n that_o s._n paul_n write_v his_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n he_o intimate_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a and_o in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o luciferian_o he_o declare_v 96._o that_o the_o welfare_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o who_o say_v he_o if_o there_o be_v not_o grant_v a_o certain_a peerless_a authority_n there_o will_v be_v as_o many_o schism_n as_o there_o be_v priest_n he_o may_v seem_v to_o believe_v that_o bishop_n be_v not_o constitute_v by_o any_o divine_a 1._o order_n or_o disposal_n and_o perhaps_o he_o think_v that_o they_o be_v not_o appoint_v by_o any_o precept_n of_o christ_n himself_o yet_o he_o deny_v not_o that_o they_o be_v ordain_v by_o those_o that_o have_v commission_n from_o he_o and_o act_v in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o power_n he_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o episcopal_a praeeminence_n or_o jurisdiction_n be_v at_o first_o a_o mere_a prudential_a contrivance_n and_o afterward_o confirm_v by_o custom_n yet_o in_o the_o production_n of_o it_o he_o ascribe_v no_o more_o to_o prudence_n than_o the_o lay_n hold_v on_o a_o sad_a occasion_n when_o it_o be_v offer_v for_o its_o establishment_n suprà _fw-la and_o the_o custom_n he_o speak_v of_o he_o resolve_v into_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o this_o he_o ground_n on_o scripture_n that_o we_o may_v know_v say_v he_o sine_fw-la that_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n what_o aaron_n and_o his_o son_n and_o the_o levite_n be_v in_o the_o temple_n that_o may_v the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n challenge_v in_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o demand_v another_o of_o your_o author_n be_v s._n augustin_n who_o acquaint_v we_o indeed_o 19_o that_o the_o title_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v distinguish_v by_o custom_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o disparity_n of_o officer_n when_o those_o word_n be_v of_o promiscuous_a use_n as_o there_o be_v afterward_o when_o they_o be_v limit_v in_o their_o signification_n if_o this_o give_v you_o not_o satisfaction_n grotius_n will_v tell_v you_o 355._o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v already_o that_o when_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o custom_n they_o do_v not_o exclude_v a_o apostolical_a institution_n nay_o s._n augustin_n say_v that_o what_o have_v be_v always_o hold_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o be_v not_o appoint_v by_o council_n be_v most_o
it_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v you_o have_v some_o other_o quotation_n from_o the_o father_n which_o i_o need_v not_o here_o examine_v have_v do_v it_o already_o but_o i_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v altogether_o improbable_a that_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o come_v next_o after_o the_o apostle_n shall_v conspire_v to_o deprave_v a_o divine_a institution_n and_o this_o i_o think_v will_v appear_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v 1._o that_o they_o be_v person_n of_o admirable_a holiness_n and_o virtue_n 2._o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v such_o they_o can_v not_o so_o sudden_o have_v agree_v in_o the_o same_o design_n to_o corrupt_v the_o church_n as_o you_o contend_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n 1._o they_o be_v person_n of_o admirable_a holiness_n and_o virtue_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n oxon._n give_v a_o account_n what_o care_n s._n john_n take_v of_o the_o church_n after_o his_o return_n from_o patmos_n and_o that_o he_o admit_v such_o into_o the_o clergy_n as_o be_v design_v or_o distinguish_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o as_o i_o note_v before_o irenaeus_n say_v 3._o the_o apostle_n be_v desirous_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v very_o perfect_a and_o unblamable_a in_o all_o thing_n who_o they_o leave_v to_o be_v their_o successor_n to_o who_o they_o commit_v their_o own_o place_n of_o government_n and_o can_v we_o imagine_v that_o such_o person_n as_o these_o conspire_v to_o deprave_v a_o institution_n of_o christ_n when_o they_o daily_o expose_v their_o life_n to_o danger_n when_o they_o despise_v the_o ungulae_fw-la and_o catastae_fw-la the_o rage_n of_o savage_a boast_n and_o more_o savage_a man_n when_o a_o firm_a adherence_n to_o their_o religion_n expose_v they_o to_o the_o scourge_n or_o the_o cross_n the_o axe_n or_o the_o fire_n and_o when_o they_o express_v such_o a_o cheerful_a readiness_n to_o embrace_v the_o sore_a evil_n that_o can_v be_v inflict_v on_o they_o and_o death_n itself_o under_o the_o most_o dreadful_a circumstance_n rather_o than_o deny_v their_o master_n be_v they_o then_o contrive_v to_o ruin_v his_o discipline_n or_o cabal_n to_o make_v themselves_o great_a or_o if_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v so_o general_o work_v in_o the_o prelate_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v usurp_v authority_n over_o their_o brethren_n be_v there_o not_o a_o honest_a presbyter_n in_o the_o world_n to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o their_o duty_n or_o to_o admonish_v they_o to_o keep_v their_o station_n be_v there_o not_o one_o upon_o earth_n that_o will_v oppose_v their_o innovation_n or_o plain_o tell_v they_o that_o by_o the_o appointment_n of_o heaven_n all_o presbyter_n be_v equal_a if_o the_o presbyter_n have_v no_o regard_n for_o their_o own_o authority_n have_v they_o no_o concern_v for_o their_o master_n glory_n have_v they_o no_o remembrance_n of_o what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v or_o of_o the_o instruction_n for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v give_v do_v they_o not_o only_o quiet_o see_v the_o degeneracy_n spread_v apace_o but_o help_v it_o forward_o by_o relinquish_a the_o trust_n and_o authority_n commit_v to_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n certain_o to_o suspect_v any_o such_o matter_n of_o they_o but_o if_o we_o have_v i_o shall_v dread_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o 2._o if_o the_o bishop_n who_o live_v in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o be_v person_n of_o so_o much_o perfection_n and_o virtue_n yet_o they_o can_v not_o so_o sudden_o have_v agree_v to_o corrupt_v the_o church_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n arnobius_n dispute_v against_o the_o gentile_n say_v in_o vindication_n of_o the_o history_n of_o christianity_n 33._o if_o that_o be_v false_a whence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n fill_v with_o this_o religion_n or_o how_o come_v nation_n so_o distant_a to_o receive_v it_o with_o one_o consent_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n i_o may_v demand_v if_o prelacy_n be_v a_o defection_n from_o a_o institution_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n how_o come_v it_o to_o gain_v so_o early_a a_o admission_n among_o person_n of_o so_o many_o different_a country_n and_o language_n how_o come_v it_o so_o sudden_o to_o be_v establish_v in_o all_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n you_o say_v that_o ecclesiastical_a prelate_n arise_v at_o best_a by_o occasion_n and_o prudential_o upon_o the_o increase_n of_o believer_n but_o how_o do_v they_o every_o where_o meet_v with_o the_o like_a occasion_n how_o come_v all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o act_v by_o the_o same_o prudential_n rule_n if_o you_o can_v show_v how_o all_o the_o bishop_n upon_o earth_n agree_v to_o exalt_v themselves_o above_o their_o brethren_n and_o how_o the_o presbyter_n every_o where_o so_o sudden_o consent_v in_o their_o submission_n to_o they_o you_o be_v the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n fit_a to_o write_v a_o commentary_n on_o the_o philosophy_n of_o epicurus_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o his_o atom_n by_o their_o accidental_a concourse_n perform_v all_o the_o feat_n and_o wonder_n that_o have_v be_v attribute_v to_o they_o that_o i_o have_v not_o be_v singular_a in_o match_v such_o improbability_n may_v appear_v from_o the_o word_n of_o mr._n chillingworth_n which_o i_o shall_v here_o set_v down_o when_o i_o shall_v see_v 11._o say_v he_o all_o the_o fable_n in_o the_o metamorphosis_n act_v and_o prove_v story_n when_o i_o shall_v see_v all_o the_o democracy_n and_o aristocracy_n in_o the_o world_n lie_v down_o and_o sleep_v and_o awake_v into_o monarchy_n then_o will_v i_o begin_v to_o believe_v that_o presbyterial_a government_n have_v continue_v in_o the_o church_n during_o the_o apostle_n time_n shall_v present_o after_o against_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n and_o the_o will_n of_o christ_n be_v whirl_v about_o like_o a_o scene_n in_o a_o masque_n and_o transform_v into_o episcopacy_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n continue_v my_o author_n whilst_o these_o thing_n remain_v thus_o incredible_a and_o in_o human_a reason_n impossible_a i_o hope_v i_o shall_v have_v leave_n to_o conclude_v thus_o episcopal_a government_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n present_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n between_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o this_o present_o after_o there_o be_v not_o time_n enough_o for_o nor_o possibility_n of_o so_o great_a a_o alteration_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o such_o alteration_n as_o be_v pretend_v and_o therefore_o episcopacy_n be_v confess_v to_o be_v so_o ancient_a and_o catholic_n must_v be_v grant_v also_o to_o be_v apostolic_a chap._n xvii_o episcopacy_n can_v be_v think_v a_o degeneracy_n from_o a_o apostolical_a constitution_n if_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n may_v be_v admit_v their_o testimony_n vindicate_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n can_v be_v admit_v to_o determine_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o but_o with_o the_o ruin_n of_o your_o cause_n it_o be_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o your_o opinion_n that_o episcopacy_n be_v not_o of_o a_o divine_a or_o apostolical_a appointment_n but_o introduce_v prudential_o and_o gradual_o advance_v upon_o the_o step_n to_o corruption_n even_o of_o that_o select_a company_n who_o as_o you_o say_v be_v as_o pious_a and_o learned_a father_n as_o any_o the_o church_n ever_o own_a and_o to_o who_o you_o profess_v your_o adherence_n there_o be_v not_o a_o man_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o bishop_n be_v constitute_v by_o christ_n himself_o or_o his_o apostle_n or_o by_o both_o you_o have_v one_o refuge_n however_o yet_o remain_v which_o be_v to_o reject_v those_o as_o incompetent_a witness_n who_o upon_o examination_n appear_v against_o you_o and_o according_o you_o tell_v i_o 27._o that_o the_o father_n write_v thing_n they_o see_v not_o and_o frame_v matter_n according_a to_o their_o own_o conceit_n and_o many_o of_o they_o be_v taint_v with_o partial_a humour_n you_o far_o add_v 49._o that_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n which_o eusebius_n have_v give_v we_o be_v only_o conjectural_a and_o traditionary_a word_n fit_o join_v together_o that_o himself_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o great_a chasm_n in_o ecclesiastical_a history_n for_o the_o three_o first_o century_n ay_o that_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o that_o history_n chap._n 4._o he_o say_v express_o as_o to_o the_o person_n that_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o tell_v particular_o and_o by_o name_n who_o they_o be_v and_o that_o in_o make_v his_o catalogue_n he_o go_v by_o way_n of_o collection_n and_o inference_n from_o what_o be_v write_v by_o s._n paul_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o sum_n of_o what_o eusebius_n do_v indeed_o say_v in_o that_o
right_o believe_v to_o proceed_v from_o apostolical_a authority_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v episcopacy_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n after_o the_o apostle_n decease_n appear_v from_o several_a instance_n and_o particular_o from_o hence_o that_o he_o think_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o asiatic_a church_n be_v their_o bishop_n 162._o thus_o far_o your_o witness_n have_v appear_v against_o you_o and_o with_o they_o you_o have_v fit_o join_v s._n chrysostom_n who_o say_v not_o as_o you_o pretend_v that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o a_o manner_n between_o bishop_n and_o priest_n but_o that_o the_o difference_n be_v not_o great_a 289._o thereby_o intimate_v that_o some_o difference_n there_o be_v even_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n for_o of_o these_o he_o he_o speak_v and_o in_o this_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o be_v distinguish_v that_o only_o the_o bishop_n have_v the_o power_n of_o ordination_n ibid._n a_o thing_n so_o destructive_a of_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o you_o be_v concern_v that_o the_o dissenter_n doubtless_o have_v rather_o see_v all_o the_o volume_n of_o chrysostom_n in_o a_o flame_n than_o be_v conclude_v by_o his_o testimony_n after_o all_o you_o must_v depend_v i_o think_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o such_o as_o danaeus_n buchanan_n johannes_n major_n and_o hector_n boethius_n and_o of_o what_o authority_n these_o man_n be_v i_o come_v now_o to_o inquire_v if_o we_o may_v believe_v danaeus_n say_v you_o epiphanius_n himself_o be_v at_o last_o compel_v to_o confess_v that_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n no_o such_o distinction_n between_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n as_o i_o contend_v for_o be_v to_o be_v find_v to_o which_o i_o reply_v if_o we_o may_v believe_v epiphanius_n himself_o he_o confess_v no_o such_o matter_n on_o the_o contrary_a when_o he_o have_v represent_v aerius_n as_o the_o plague_n of_o mankind_n 4._o when_o he_o have_v expose_v and_o condemn_v his_o detestable_a ingratitude_n towards_o eustathius_n and_o show_v how_o he_o load_v his_o benefactor_n with_o calumny_n because_o he_o be_v advance_v to_o a_o bishopric_n to_o which_o that_o modest_a leveller_n aspire_v he_o than_o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o heretic_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o presbyter_n which_o he_o censure_v as_o extreme_o foolish_a and_o proceed_v to_o the_o confutation_n of_o it_o that_o a_o presbyter_n say_v he_o 5._o can_v be_v the_o same_o with_o a_o bishop_n the_o sacred_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n declare_v for_o thus_o he_o write_v to_o timothy_n rebuke_v not_o a_o elder_a but_o entreat_v he_o as_o a_o father_n 5.1_o but_o why_o shall_v he_o forbid_v he_o to_o rebuke_v a_o elder_a but_o that_o he_o have_v authority_n over_o he_o he_o admonish_v he_o ver_n 19_o not_o to_o receive_v a_o accusation_n against_o a_o elder_a but_o before_o two_o or_o three_o witness_n but_o he_o do_v not_o give_v direction_n to_o any_o of_o the_o presbyter_n not_o to_o receive_v a_o accusation_n against_o a_o bishop_n not_o to_o rebuke_v a_o bishop_n this_o then_o be_v a_o manifest_a argument_n of_o the_o disparity_n of_o those_o officer_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o epiphanius_n but_o if_o you_o can_v make_v he_o confess_v what_o he_o deny_v if_o you_o can_v make_v he_o approve_v what_o he_o confute_v and_o bring_v he_o to_o a_o agreement_n with_o one_o who_o he_o represent_v as_o a_o prodigious_a villain_n and_o a_o monster_n than_o you_o may_v believe_v danaeus_n but_o his_o credit_n labour_v much_o at_o present_a and_o you_o have_v say_v nothing_o to_o relieve_v it_o it_o have_v be_v little_a for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o presbyterian_a government_n that_o the_o father_n of_o it_o have_v be_v think_v to_o be_v aerius_n but_o you_o think_v it_o be_v of_o more_o ancient_a and_o better_a extraction_n the_o scot_n you_o say_v who_o receive_v the_o knowledge_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o first_o age_n have_v not_o any_o knowledge_n for_o many_o age_n after_o that_o appear_v of_o any_o but_o presbyterian_a jurisdiction_n and_o for_o this_o you_o quote_v buchanan_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o no_o bishop_n ever_o preside_v in_o the_o church_n of_o scotland_n before_o palladius_n his_o time_n and_o that_o the_o church_n unto_o that_o time_n be_v govern_v by_o monk_n without_o bishop_n with_o less_o pride_n and_o outward_a pomp_n but_o great_a simplicity_n and_o holiness_n and_o if_o his_o word_n may_v be_v take_v for_o it_o this_o will_v be_v something_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o camden_n say_v 〈◊〉_d that_o his_o history_n be_v condemn_v of_o falsehood_n by_o the_o parliament_n of_o scotland_n and_o that_o buchanan_n before_o his_o death_n bitter_o accuse_v himself_o of_o the_o calumny_n he_o have_v divulge_v so_o that_o however_o i_o have_v a_o great_a value_n for_o his_o wit_n and_o learning_n i_o think_v no_o great_a credit_n be_v due_a to_o his_o testimony_n since_o he_o want_v that_o veracity_n which_o be_v essential_a to_o a_o good_a historian_n but_o here_o it_o seem_v we_o need_v not_o depend_v on_o his_o word_n alone_o for_o he_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o johannes_n major_n who_o word_n you_o set_v down_o and_o they_o be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o the_o former_a and_o real_o say_v you_o this_o testimony_n give_v by_o johannes_n major_n be_v very_o full_a and_o who_o will_v not_o now_o think_v that_o this_o johannes_n major_n be_v a_o ancient_a father_n that_o can_v give_v such_o a_o full_a and_o exact_a account_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n yet_o do_v this_o man_n draw_v down_o his_o history_n of_o great_a britain_n as_o far_o as_o the_o marriage_n of_o k._n henry_n viii_o of_o england_n with_o the_o princess_n catherine_n of_o arragon_n and_o dedicate_v it_o to_o k._n james_n v._o of_o scotland_n he_o be_v alive_a say_v labbe_n in_o the_o year_n 1520._o and_o one_o that_o will_v undertake_v to_o declare_v what_o man_n be_v do_v above_o a_o thousand_o year_n before_o he_o be_v bear_v have_v need_n to_o vouch_v better_a authority_n than_o his_o own_o to_o gain_v belief_n but_o john_n major_n be_v not_o the_o only_a evidence_n buchanan_n may_v have_v cite_v beda_n you_o tell_v i_o say_v that_o palladius_n be_v send_v unto_o the_o scot_n who_o believe_v in_o christ_n as_o their_o first_o bishop_n how_o great_a a_o advantage_n be_v it_o to_o have_v the_o faculty_n of_o close_a reason_n yet_o so_o dull_a be_o i_o that_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v how_o the_o word_n of_o bede_n prove_v those_o of_o buchanan_n to_o be_v true_a for_o 1._o palladius_n may_v be_v send_v into_o scotland_n and_o yet_o not_o into_o the_o country_n now_o call_v by_o that_o name_n and_o intend_v by_o buchanan_n it_o may_v be_v into_o ireland_n of_o which_o beda_n himself_o say_v chifflet_n that_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o country_n of_o the_o scot_n and_o according_o in_o claudian_n 252._o the_o scot_n be_v the_o irish_a man_n and_o that_o palladius_n be_v send_v to_o the_o irish_a scot_n have_v be_v prove_v by_o those_o great_a antiquary_n the_o bishop_n of_o s._n asaph_n 2._o and_o worcester_n etc._n to_o who_o i_o refer_v you_o for_o satisfaction_n 2._o the_o christian_a faith_n have_v no_o such_o dependence_n on_o monkery_n but_o the_o scot_n may_v believe_v though_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o monk_n in_o the_o world_n and_o i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o be_v none_o so_o early_o as_o you_o imagine_v polydor_z vergil_n 1._o ascribe_v the_o institution_n of_o monkery_n to_o s._n antony_n who_o die_v as_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o year_n 361._o danaeus_n say_v 485._o that_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v in_o request_n in_o egypt_n after_o the_o year_n 300_o and_o that_o it_o be_v late_a before_o it_o be_v receive_v in_o europe_n he_o attribute_n the_o invention_n of_o it_o to_o superstition_n and_o a_o idolatrous_a admiration_n of_o external_a thing_n he_o compare_v the_o monk_n to_o swarm_n of_o drone_n and_o say_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 500_o they_o be_v disperse_v and_o multiply_v like_o the_o locust_n in_o the_o revelation_n upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n you_o see_v sir_n what_o sentiment_n your_o friend_n danaeus_n have_v of_o these_o man_n and_o of_o their_o institution_n and_o little_o do_v he_o think_v that_o the_o church_n of_o scotland_n be_v so_o happy_a in_o a_o excellent_a sort_n of_o presbyterian_a monk_n in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n s._n jerom_n himself_o who_o have_v such_o a_o zeal_n for_o the_o monastic_a way_n of_o live_v that_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o say_v as_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o it_o as_o he_o be_v able_a carry_v the_o original_n of_o it_o notwithstanding_o no_o high_a than_o antony_n or_o paul_n the_o thebaean_a 1684._o but_o which_o of_o they_o soever_o be_v the_o founder_n of_o it_o